My Career as a Pirate II - The Continuing
folder
Pirates of the Caribbean (All) › General
Rating:
Adult +
Chapters:
1
Views:
1,082
Reviews:
0
Recommended:
0
Currently Reading:
0
Category:
Pirates of the Caribbean (All) › General
Rating:
Adult +
Chapters:
1
Views:
1,082
Reviews:
0
Recommended:
0
Currently Reading:
0
Disclaimer:
I do not own the Pirates of the Caribbean movie series, nor any of the characters from it. I do not make any money from the writing of this story.
My Career as a Pirate II - The Continuing
My Career as a Pirate II – The Continuing
Disclaimer - Once again I do not own any of the characters from the movie Pirates of the Caribbean. I do own myself and the few random characters that you see.
Chapter 1 – Wedding Preparations
It's been weeks now since our last bloodcurdling adventure with Captain Jupiter and The All Seeing Eye. I've had a few recurring nightmares replaying the scene in the volcano. Jack reassured me that it is normal for me to be having them and in time they shall pass. I hope that he is right, for I fear something we did not expect will happen that could change the course of our futures. I'm not exactly sure what it is but something blasphemous has been taunting me for the longest time now I'm almost certain that it's bound to occur. Or that could just be the ostentatibiscbiscuits I had this morning that my stomach did not agree with. *Shrugs shoulders*
Jack's proposal took me literally by surprise but there has been no mention of it since. Not one word. I am having doubts if he even wants to settle down, get married, and raise a family. Jack Sparrow has been known throughout the Caribbean as the promiscuous pirate who only toys with women's emotions just so he can have his way with them. But then again, Jack is a very unpredictable man who never ceases to amaze me. He’s never given me any reason not to trust him and I have given him my whole heart. I love him with every fiber of my being and I wouldn’t have him any other way. I just hope that he shares the same feelings as I do.
:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:
I woke up listening to the sounds of the waves splashing against the ship’s hull and the crew busily chattering away as they bustle about the deck, meeting to every one of Jack’s demands. The curtains were drawn but light still penetrated along the sides where a few tears appeared. I opened my eyes and then tightly closed them due to the slight piercing glare.
“All right, I’m up. I’m up!” I stretched out my arms and legs ar aar apart as I could. Releasing my stretching I plopped back down onto the mattress yawning, *Happy sigh* “It looks te be another glorious day at sea.” I slowly raised myself out of bed, stretching a bit more, before I got enough strength to make the bed. As I slowly pulled the covers up on the bed I couldn’t help but fight the temptation of crawling back underneath the covers and drifting off into a once peaceful slumber. Unfortunately for me, once I’m up I stay up. It’s a curse I’ve been living with ever since I was a little girl. Defeated by my own conscious, I finishakinaking the bed and scooted over to the massive sea chest where Jack keeps at the end of his enormous king size bed to rummage though for some suitable clothing. After a few tiring minutes of sifting through mounds of fabric I came across a nice little black top to wear as an undershirt, a white light-weight buttoned up long sleeved shirt, kindof like onesones Jack wears, a pair of dark brown breeches, and a long white frilly sash to accommodate as a belt. I laid the outfit onto the bed staring at them intensively. Sleep still occupied my eyes so I tried my best to wipe away the drossiness but to no avail. I stood at the foot of the bed with both hands on my hips. I leaned my head sideways to sniff my body to see if I passed my own little inspection. *Sniff sniff* “Whoa! That’s a wakeup call. I should definitely take a bath this morning before I go out and about. That is of course if I want anyone te take me seriously.”
A light tapping was gently rapping at my chamber door. I traveled to the knocking wondering who it could be. I opened the two hefty wooden doors to be greeted with a luminous light that busted into the room leaving me temporary blinded by its piercing form. “Gahh! I can’t see. I’ve gone blind. Ahh, the light, it burns. I’m melting.” As I carefully allowed my eyes to adjust to the sudden intensity of light, I recognized a very familiar female voice chuckling under her breath, “Good morning te yo suo sunshine. Did ye have a nice sleep?”
I rubbed my eyes so I could finally regain clear vision and try to get rid of any more sleepiness. I yawned, “Aye, a good morning that it is. I slept wonderfully till I ‘eard everyone running madly about.” Casually I scanned the horizon. “Where are we anyway?”
“Ah, the joys of living at sea.” Ana swooned. “Well mate, clearly we be docked at lovely Port Royal.”
“Port Royal? I thought Jack detested coming here.”
“What makes ye say that?”
“Well Jack told me how Commodore Norrington almost had him hanged for all the crimes he committed.”
“Oh that.” Ana laughed recalling that memory. “Well, he managed te escape with some help. But all is well now, aye?”
“I guess. Where be Jack anyway?”
“Ah, ye know him. He’s always runnin about mumbling something that he’s got te do. I’m sure he should be back soon though.”
“Well, sounds good te me. Maybe whiles gos gone I can take a bath without having te worry. Ana? Could ye be a dear and help me with me bath? As much as I love being out at sea living the life of a pirate, I would love it even more if I could smell and feel cleaner once in awhile. Please.”
“What do I look like, yer bloody house maid?! I’m kidding, of course I’ll help ye.”
“Thanks Ana.”
“Don’t mention it. I scratch yer back ye scratch mine, savvy?”
“Savvy.”
:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:
After almost an eternity of gathering all of the necessities, Ana and I were finally able to fill up an adequate tub in the Captain’s quarters with steaming hot water and highly potent peppermint bath oils which were imported from the District of Columbia; one of Jack’s numerous expeditions. Ana was kind enough to lend me one of her woolly robes and a fresh clean towel to dry off with.
“Let me know when ye’re done so we can pitch all that scrub overboard.” Ana said as she was about to walk out of the room.
“Ana! I know Jack can be distasteful at times but honestly.”
Ana’s smile broadened, “He’s yer problem, not mine.”
“Haha, thanks Ana.”
“Anytime mate. Don’t be too long now.” And with that said, Ana left closing the doors behind her.
I scurried over to the entry to make sure that it was tightly secured; old habit of mine. I removed all of my musty clothing and threw them in a pile onto the floor. I eased my body into the broiling water inch by inch until I became acclimated to its temperature. I lowered my body against the edge with only my head above the surface, absorbing the sweet aroma of the oils into my skin. Almost at once I could feel all of my muscles relax, just as if all of my stress, worries, and all of the other terrible burdens had been lifted off of my shoulders for the time being. I grabbed a bar of soap, resting on a rack attached to the tub, to scrub off all the sweat and dirt from my skin. I lathered up the soap in my hands and smoothed it through my hair. I repeated this step a few more times till my head was completely covered in white suds. I held my breath as I dipped my head underneath the water and rinsed out all of the soap from my hair. I resurfaced for a quick breath then I submerged myself again to rinse off any excess soap from my body. As I resurfaced once more I kept my eyes closed so that water would not drip into them. I pulled back my hair to squeeze out all of the excess water. I felt a slight cool breeze blow across my back and then the creaking of a door being closed. I ignored the idea, thinking that it was just my imagination playing tricks on me again. But to my surprise, two very large calloused hands ran smoothly along my shoulders gently massaging them. I thought it was just another one of my girlish fantasies but I could feel hot breath beating upon my neck. I regained my senses and in a flash I dashed to the other side of the tub, crossing my arms over my chest, keeping thter ter line a little above my shoulders.
‘Remember, keep low and covered,’ I thought to myself. “Jack! What in the hell are ye bloody doing in here? I thought ye were out runnin about somewhere.”
Jack’s sophisticated smile broadened to a grin revealing a few golden teeth, “Well, I was jest enjoyin the view luv, and since this be me cabin and all….”
Mentally, I slapped my hand on my forehead, ‘Of course it is HIS cabin. How did I manage te ferget that one?’ I blushed slightly at my current situation but quickly regained my composure as I noticed Jack starting to advance towards me. I clasped my arms tighter around my chest so Jack didn’t get a sneak peak at my goods. “Don’t ye have te go be Captain somewhere?”
Jack’s smile turned into an exaggerated pout, “Ahh, don’t ye want ‘ol Jack te keep ye company? I was getting lonely out there and besides, I let Ana take over fer me.”
‘Way te go Ana.’ A few silent minutes passed before I found the courage to speak again. “Are ye jest gonna stand there the whole time watching me body crinkle up like a raisin or what?”
Jack pondered this idea for a minute, rubbing his chin with his hand, and then all of a sudden his eyes lit up as if he had an epiphany, with that all too familiar grin spread across his visage. ‘Uh oh. Great, now look what I’ve done.’ I silently scolded myself as I carefully watched Jack pick up my towel from the wooden chair and held it out in front of him at arms length. “What are ye up te now Sparrow?”
“Jest helping out me wife tis all.”
My heart skipped a beat when Jack called me his wife but quickly sank again as reality hit. “Jack, I’m yer soon te be wife. Remember? We’re not married yet.”
He ran his finger lightly across my cheek as I leaned into his touch holding his hand in mine. “Don’t ye worry luv. Before ye know it I’ll have everything arranged so ye can have the perfect wedding.”
My heart began leaping with joy, “Jack? Are ye serious? A real wedding with a priest, cake, flowers, and a white dress?”
“Aye luv. And plenty of rum too. Can’t ferget the rum.”
I laughed out loud at his comment, “Aye, we can’t ferget the rum. It jest wouldn’t be a wedding at all without it.”
Jack whipped the towel from his arm and made me stand up so he could wrap it fully around my body. He picked me up into his arms and carried me to the bed, placing me down gently upon it. I held on to the towel tightly as I watched Jack hurriedly run out of the room.
“Jack, what the….”
“Jest stay here luv. I’ll be right back, savvy?”
Before I could say anything more Jack was already out of sight and in a split of a second he was back carrying a very large, oddly shaped package with Ana following right behind. “Jack? What is that?”
“Open it up and see. Ana will help ye put it on. I’ll be right out here. Show me when ye’re all done, savvy?”
Jack went out the door and slammed it shut. Ana turned around facing me, looking me up and down, “Well?”
“Well what?”
“Aren’t ye a bit curious te see what Jack brought ye?”
“Am I ever?” I rushed over excitedly to the package and quickly opened it up. Once I uncovered the mysterious surprise I was literally speechless. I pulled out the dress and held it out in front of me to see how it looked. It was a white full flown out gown with tiny beads stitched all along the lace for the trimming, sleeves down to the elbow with lace and frills, a square neck line with beads sewn in and buttons leading up the back half way with a train of silk flowing across the floor.
“Aww, Ana it’s beautiful. Where did Jack get this?”
“Oh no where special. Jest some local dress making shop that he managed te pillage.” Ana’s face turned into a slight shock at the realization of what she just said. “I probably shouldn’t have told ye that.”
“Jack did what?! Ye mean te tell me that Jack stole this dress?” Frustration was beginning to take its toll on me as I fumed over the matter. “So ye were in on this the whole time and ye never even told me?! Who else was in on it?”
“(Your name), calm down. It wasn’t jest Jack and I. Will helped too. I helped Jack pick out the dress and Will kept watch.” I shook my head in anger but it soon diminished. “He did it fer ye ye know. He jest wants ye te have the wedding of yer dreams.”
“Oh wow. I didn’t know Jack cared so much about it.”
“Well he does. He’s been acting all crazy about it fer weeks now. Here, let me help ye with that.” I stepped inside the dress to lift it up so that I could safely disregard the towel and get more comfortable inside it. Ana helped button up the back of it while I straightened up the front.
“Hmm, something’s still missing. Ah ha!” She snapped her fingers as if she just had an idea. “Almost fergot something.” She walked over to the sea chest, sifted through the mounds and mounds of clothes until she finally pulled out a tiny black box. She blew off the dust and carried it over to me. “This is fer ye. Jack brought it back from Isla de Muerta and he’s kept it there ever since.”
“Then how come ye knew where it was?”
“He told me of course. Told me today while ye were asleep. Here.”
Ana handed me the black box as I took it and walked in front of the mirror. I opened it up to reveal a dazzling white pearl necklace. I pulled it out to examine it more closely. “Oh Ana, it’s stunning.”
Ana walked behind me and held out her hands, “Here, let me put it on fer ye.” She grabbed the pearls from my hand and clasped it around my neck. The pearls fell short on my bare chest just barely half way down. The necklace was cold against my warm skin as I brushed my fingers across it. ‘I wonder how I managed te miss this while I was sifting through that chest not too long ago.’
“There. Turn around now. Let’s see how ye look.” Ana took a step back as I looked myself more closely in the full body mirror. I twirled around to let the fabric flow all about me like a church bell. “Wow, ye look like a whole new person. Ye look absolutely fantastic.” Tears began streaming down Ana’s face.
“Ana? Are ye crying? What’s wrong?”
Ana sniffed in her sobs and dried her tears with her sleeve, “Nothing, I wasn’t crying. Thwas was jest some dust in me eye.”
I walked over to her and gave her a reassuring hug. “Ana, there’s nothing te be ashamed of. Ye’re me best friend. We’re practically sisters. So there’s no need te be hiding anything from each other, savvy?”
“Aye, savvy.” Ana and I both gave each other a sisterly hug and then parted.
“Ana, I want ye te do me a favor.”
“Sure, anything.”
“Will ye be me maid of honor? Please?”
“Will I? Of course I will!” Ana rushed over to me give me another bear like hug.
“*Cough* Ana, *cough* Ana! I can’t breath.”
“Oh sorry mate got a little excited there.” Ana let go of her death like grip on me and took a few steps back. “Well, now. Let’s take ye out te show Jack.”
Ana lead me out into the brightly lit sun where we saw Jack leaning over the railing talking to Gibbs. I cleared my throat so that I could get their attention as Ana stepped off to the side so that the men could get a better look.
“Well Jack, what do ye think?” I spun around in my dress so he could get the full effect. Sure enough he did.
Gibbs was drinking some rum out of his flask when he spun around and without noticing, managed to spill half of his rum bottle all over the front of his vest. Ana and I both giggled. I suppressed my laughter when Jack finally turned around and saw what I was wearing. I swear his eyes grew immensely wide and his jaw dropped practically all the way to the deck. It was a comical site.
“Ub…eh…um…”
“Um…Jack? Are ye ok?” Jack’s mouth was still gapped open wide enough for a ship to sail through without him noticing and him not being able to form words was the most adorable look I had ever seen. Course I would never tell him that to his face.
Jack scanned my body, first starting up at my head, then slowly working his way down to my feet, and then slowly back up to stop at my chest area.
I stepped a little closer to him, moving my fingers down in front of him, motioning for him to look back up. “Jack, my eyes are up here.”
He snapped his head back up like a bolt of lightning had just struck him staring me straight in my eyes. He shook his head as if he were in a trance. “Oh sorry about that luv. Got lost a bit there. Thank goodness ye were here te help me find me way.” Jack smiled cheekily at me with those big puppy dog eyes. How could anyone resist a face such as that?
I stood in front of him with my hands on my hips lightly tapping my foot on the deck wit arm arms crossed over my chest, “Uh huh, right Jack.”
“Honestly, women today. Don’t appreciate anything anymore. Do they Gibbs?”
Gibbs was about to take another swig from his flask when everyone was staring at him. He twisted the lid back on and placed the bottle into his pocket. He shot up his arms in defense, “Don’t bring me into this. I’m jest first mate here.”
“Ana? Where be Will? I need te ask something of him.”
“He fell behind. Probably back te his smith shop.”
Jack gave out a long sigh, “Ah, bloody whelp.” Jack looked up at the sky to see where the sun was positioned. “Well I better go and get him so we can get things underway.”
I stepped up in front of him before he could head down towards the gang plank, “What about me?”
“Luv, ye can’t come waltzing around town wearing yer wedding dress. Go back and change. Don’t worry about it. There’s a few things I need te get settled anyway so jest stay here and keep an eye on things, savvy?”
I gave Jack a disgruntled look and growled under my breath as I stomped back into the quarters. Jack just shook his head and continued on down the gang plank into Port Royal.
:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:
Jack sauntered into the wakening town of Port Royal. He closed his eyes as he breathed in the sweet aroma of the docks. Memories of the past flowed back into his mind as he walked past familiar surroundings such as the pillar which he used to fly above the red coats in his dramatic escape. “Ah yes, those were the good ‘ol days.” Villagers began filling up the streets with children running about throwing balls around, spinning their wheels, as the sellers started to set up their carts filled with food, jewelry, and many colorful fabrics to sell to their unsuspecting customers. Jack continued on his merrily way towards the smith shop where he was now able to see the sign with the hammer and anvil painted on it. He didn’t even bother to knock on the door, just pushed it open and sauntered right on inside. Once inside the dusty structure he closed the door behind him and looked around in search of Will. “Will? Ye in here?”
A low voice was heard from behind the blazing furnace. “I’m over here Jack.”
Jack walked over to where Will was toying with a newly made sword. “What are ye doing over here?”
“This place certainly brings back memories doesn’t it?”
Jack looked up and around the room, “Aye it does.”
Will let out a long sigh before speaking again, “Jack, I just don’t know if I can let go of her.”
“Course ye can whelp. It’s easy.” Jack gave Will a hardy pat on the back and started to pull him up from his wooden stool. “C’mon, let’s get back out. I still have te get a priest and all.”
Will started to get up but then slowly sat back down falling into his depressed mood. “No, that’s all right. I’m just gonna sit here.”
Jack bent down to his knees so he could get a better look at Will. “Will, sitting here feeling sorry fer yeself is not gonna bring back Liz.”
“I know but....”
“It be her loss cause she didn’t realize what a great person she had till she went off and married that baker. Probably too fat to even strap on one of those corsets now.”
Will laughed at this image, seeing Elizabeth as fat as a cow trying to fit into her tight dresses would be priceless. “What should I do?”
“Ferget her mate. Besides, ye’ve got Ana with ye. And Ana is not the type of gal that is easily pleased.” Jack rubs the side of his face where Ana had slapped him so long ago, remembering how much force she put into it. ‘Yep, Ana was a spitfire. But every fire can be tamed. If one knows how to handle it properly.’ Jack thought to himself.
“Jack, I think I love her.”
“Do ye now?”
“Yeah, I don’t know exactly what it is, but every time I’m around her she makes me feel different. Better even.”
“Well, have ye told her how ye felt?”
“No, I’m afraid not.”
“Well why not? Jest go and tell her how ye feel. But tell her from a good distance, that way if worse comes te worse ye can always have a running start. She’s got a powerful punch on her but can’t really run.”
“Thanks Jack. I’ll keep that in mind.”
“Anytime mate. Always glad te help ye out. Also I was wondering if ye’d do me the favor of being me best man since we’ve been through that adventure and all.”
“Of course Jack. I would be honored too.”
“Great we have an accord. Now that we have that settled let’s go find us a priest. But first, I’d like te check out the local tavern.”
Will rose up to his feet following Jack out the door shaking his head in a tsk tsk manner.
Chapter 2 – Here Comes The Bride…
(A few months later)
Will and Jack walked the streets of Port Royal looking for the house that Will lived in while he worked at the blacksmith shop. They turned a corner, passing the smithy, down the alley and spotted his house. “Ah ha. Here it is.”
Jack scanned the building with his eyes scaling its height, “This is it?”
“Hey, it’s better than sleeping in that smith shop.” Will was about to unlock the front door when he heard an old familiar female voice shouting from behind him.
“Oi, is that you William dear? Turn around and let me have a better look at ya.”
Will lazily turned around from the door and was greeted by a great big bear hug with enormous lips attacking his face. “Oh it is you my dear William. I was wondering when you were ever coming back.” Jack placed a hand over his mouth to cover up his laughter as he watched this old woman, wearing a dress with holes and rags squeeze the life out Will.
Will’s face turned slightly lighter, with his eyes appearin be be bulging out. “*Cough, cough* Mother! Mother, I can’t breathe.”
“Oh sorry dear.” The old lady released her grip on Will as color began to seep back into his skin and his breathing became normal.
“Jack, this is Mrs. Bounty. She took care of me as a child way back when the Navy deposited me here. Mother, this is Captain Jack Sparrow of the Black Pearl. He’s my good friend.”
Jack reached his arm out to shake the woman’s hand, “Pleasure te meet ye, madam.”
“Oh come here you big gallut. Any friend of Will’s is a friend of mine.” She wrapped her arms tightly around Jack’s waist giving him a hearty hug. They parted and Mrs. Bounty looked back at Will. “What are you boys doing out here? I thought you might be sailing the vast seas looking for adventure.”
“Actualotheother we came back because Jack here is getting married.”
“Oh how marvelous! I just love weddings. You must be really excited.”
“Um, yes ma’am I am.”
“Where will you be having it?”
“Right down on the beach before sunset.”
“Oh how lovely. This girl must really be sal tal then. “A “Aye that she is. One in a million.”
“Where are you going to chang
“Well Mother, I was going to have everyone change at my place.”
“What? You can’t do that! William dear don’t you know anything about weddings? The bride and groom to be cannot see each other before their wedding ceremony. It’s bad luck.”
Jack thought to himself, ‘This one sounds a lot like Gibbs. I wonder if they know each other.’
“No, no, no, no, no, no. This will certainly not do. Have the girl come over to my place I would be more than happy to help out. That way Mr. Sparrow can stay with you and we will all meet up down at the shore. Agreed?”
“I’m all right with it as long as Jack is fine.”
ye, ye, sounds good e.” e.”
:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:
Beads of sweat slowly dripped from Jack’s forehead as he nervously tried to button up his suit that Will leant to him. His hands were shaking terribly as his palms were soaked. He grabbed a towel from the wash bowel on the vanity and dabbed his face with it. He set the towel back in the bowel to look himself in the mirror while he straightened out his suit.
Will came barging into Jack’s room carrying a large boutonnière ready to pin it on him. Jack looked at it wearily, “Will? What are ye doin with that?”
“Jack, this is for you to wear so you will look more proper. Now hold still.”
Jack swatted the flower away from Will taking a few steps backwards. “You don’t want te be doin that mate. Ye’ll rui.”
.”
“Jack, trust me. This is for your own good.”
“Ye won’t get that thing near me mate. Captain Jack Sparrow does not now, never has, and never WILL wear flowers.”
“C’mon Jack. Stop your whining and just put it on.”
“Ye’ll have te catch me first, whelp.” Jack started looking around for places he could escape out of Will’s reach.
“We haven’t got time for this – I suppose you’ll have to go like that.”
“I knew ye’d see it me way.” Jack smiled victoriously as Will stormed over to the flower on the floor and tossed it into the waste basket.
Jack started to pace back and forth tensely between Will and the closed door. “Let’s run through the list te make sure we got everything, savvy?”
Will sat himself down on a stool in front of the bed, “Okay Jack. Fire away.”
“Um, let’s see. Priest?”
“Check.”
“Cake?”
“Check.”
“Flowers.”
“Check.”
“Rum?”
“Uh, no Jack. I don’t think you remembered that.”
“Bloody hell! What do ye mean we fergot the rum?! The rum is the best part; ye can’t have a bloody wedding without the rum!”
Will placed his hand on his knee and looked up at Jack in shock, “Are you nervous? Is Captain Jack Sparrow actually nervous?”
Jack rested his arm on the vanity, turned sideways giving Will his all famous grin, “I don’t get nervous, mate. Captain Jack Sparrow never wears flowers and he doesn’t get nervous.” Jack looked down at his hands while he twirled his thumbs together.
Will chuckled looking Jack straight in the eye, “You’re bloody petrified.”
“Scared out of my bloody wits.”
Will laughed joyfully at his friend; he got up from the stool, patting Jack on the back, reassuring him that everything would be all right.
:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:
“Oh thank ye so much Mrs. Bounty fer lettin Ana and I get prepared here.”
“Anytime deary. You girls are welcome to use my home whenever necessary. Now you don’t want to be late for your own wedding so I suggest you hurry up.”
“Aye we will. Thank ye Mrs. Bounty.”
“My pleasure.” Mrs. Bounty closed the bedroom door behind her as Ana hurried up fixing my hair and dress.
My hair was all pulled back into a tight bun with millions beyond millions of bobby pins strewn about in it that there was no way that my hair should fall out. I ruffled up the front of my gown and slipped into my shoes. I walked over in front of the large vanity holding my bouquet of flowers down in front. Ana stepped beside me putting a reassuring hand on my shoulder. “Jack be a very lucky man te have ye, mate. I am so happy fer ye.” Small tears began trickling down my cheek as I wiped them away with my sleeve. “Oi what is this here? Ye crying? Aww, don’t cry mate. Ye should be happy ye’re marrying Jack.”
“I am happy Ana. I’ve never been happier in me entire life. But…but one if I trip as I’m walking down the beach? One if my hair falls out? One if my dress gets caught on something and tears to shreds? One if….”
“Shhh. Calm down.” Ana wrapped me in a sisterly hug, saying soothing words to help calm me down. “Everything’s going te be fine. Jest relax and ferget about everything else except fer Jack, savvy?”
“Aye, savvy.” Ana released me and flipped my veil over my face.
Mrs. Bounty came back into the room, “It is time luv.”
:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:
Palm trees were decorated with white, red, yellow, and purple flowered garlands strewn about along with the banana and coconut trees. An archway was covered in numerous amounts of exotic flowers all the way around. Birds of Paradise, hibiscus, and many different colored orchids were spread throughout the archway. Not many people came to the ceremony but the ones that did I really admire. Will, Ana, Gibbs, Mrs. Bounty, the priest, Mr. Faraway, and the rest of Jack’s loyal crew. I have come to love and respect each and everyone of them. ‘We seem to be one whole happy family, with a few clichés in them but who said families were perfect?’ I stood behind a coconut tree occasionally looking out to see how the event was progressing. Jack was already standing with the priest in front of the archway. I was so nervous I didn’t know whether to throw up all of my insides or pass out. Knowing me it would probably be both at once.
Mrs. Bounty saw me pace nervously back and forth and rushed beside me. She put her hands on my shoulders and gave me a reassuring hug. “Deary me, what’s wrong? You look like you’re going to pass out.”
‘Boy can this women read facial expressions or what!?’ “Aye, I’m not sure though. I’m so nervous. One if Jack doesn’t love me?”
“Hush child. Of course that man loves you, why wouldn’t he? I can feel it in my bones that not only will this marriage of youork,ork, but it’s gonna last forever.”
“How can ye be so sure? Ye hardly know Jack and me.” Tears threatened to spring forth from my eyes but Mrs. Bounty came to the rescue with a handkerchief to wipe my tears away.
“I can see it in both of your eyes. The passion, the love, it burns deep within both of you. Not too many people have that these days. That’s a very unique quality. Never let that fire burn out child.”
I hugged the old lady again, embracing her in my arms. I wish she could have been my mother. She definitely had that characteristic about her that makes her stand out from ordinary women. “Thank you so much.”
“Ah, no need to be thanking me child. This is your night. Make it worth while.” She winked at me and slightly pushed me away from the tree. “Now go deary. Go on and marry that fine looking man.”
Everyone stood in their places ready for the ceremony to begin. Mrs. Bounturriurried off to her stance as I slowly walked to stand in front for everyone to see, tightly squeezing the life out of my bouquet. I swear my hands turned white from squeezing so hard. I closed my eyes for a few seconds taking in deep breaths. As I opened back up my eyes I looked out into the sea towards the horizon. The sun was beginning to set and the sky filled up with magnificent colors of yellow, orange, pink, red, purple, and blue. I knew that this was right.
Will and Ana were the first ones to walk down the sandy isle together. Arms hooked with Will guiding the way. Once they reached the front they then parted and now it was my turn to walk down the isle. Since I had no father to walk me down, Gibbs volunteered to walk down with me. After spending so much time together on the Black Pearl, Gibbs was the one who seemed like the fathefigufigure towards me the most. He was always kept a watchful eye on me and treated me as if I were his own.
As Gibbs and I continued to walk down the sand covered isle tears filled up his eyes and streamed down his face. I patted his arm with my hand and he patted mine back nodding his head. Gibbs is a good man, a good pirate, and a good father. When we reached the front he kissed me on my cheek and left to go stand with the rest of the crew. Jack and I took each other’s hand and stood in front of the priest. I never took my eyes off of Jack.
“We are gathered here today to join together this man and woman in the convenient of hoatriatrimony.” I zoned out for the majority of the speech and focused my attention on Jack. I visualized us sailing together the Black Pearl across the high seas, sailing off into the horizon with little kids running about on deck, each one asking a turn to steer the great ship. I could see myself growing old with this man till the end of time and I would always love him as much as I do now. Jack nudged my arm a little to shake me out of my happy little trance.
“If there is anyone present who can give sufficient reason as to why these should not be wed, may he speak now or forever hold their peace.” Jack and I both looked back at the crowd standing with their arms folded down in front of them. No one spoke. Jack nodded in acceptance and turned back to face the priest. “May the Lord smile upon this union; you may kiss your bride.” Jack lifted up my veil behind my head and embraced me into his arms locking his lips with mine in one of the most passionate kisses we have ever shared. I could feel the fire burning inside me as we enveloped each other.
Cheers and cat calls were heard from the crew, tossing rice over us as we still kissed. Then Will spoke up, “Hey Jack. Save some for the honeymoon all right?” Jack’s face turned to a full golden toothed grin as we finally parted. “Right ye are Will. But now is the time to celebrate! Off te the Black Pearl for rum and cake.” More boisterous cheers erupted from the crew as we stormed off towards the Black Pearl.
I stopped in front of Mrs. Bounty to see if she would care to join us. “Uh no child. But thank you anyways. I’m too old to be traveling with you youngsters. This is your night. Go off and celebrate.” I hugged her once again and she patted me on the back. Jack grabbed my hand then hoisted me up into his arms carrying me the rest of the way to OUR ship.
:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:
Jack dropped me onto the deck of the Pearl as the crew hoisted up the gang plank and we steered away from the dock heading out into the sea. Gibbs walked over to where Jack and I stood still holding each other oblivious to all that was around us. “Jack? Where te now?”
Jack stroked my cheek with his hand, never removing his stare, “Te Rum Island. Thanks te good Cap Captain Barbossa. If he didn’t maroon me there and left me te die on that god forsaken island, I wouldn’t have found the perfect place fer our honeymoon.”
“Ayetaintain, Rum Island it is.”
Jack escorted me up to the helm of the ship to have everyone gather round to hear his little speech. “Gents, right now I be the happiest pirate in the whole world cause I married the woman of me dreams. Nothing can tear us apart now. We will sail towards Rum Island fer our honeymoon where Gibbs and Ana will be the co captains fer three days. After the third day ye are te come back te Rum Island te pick us up, savvy?” The crew nodded giving a few “ayes” in response. “Now is the time te bring out the rum and celebrate because I’m Captain Jack Sparrow, savvy? Drinks all around!”
Cheers shouted on deck of the Black Pearl as a few crew members brought out barrels of rum from the galley and passed out mugs to everyone. A few men then took out their fiddle, drum and harmonica and started to play music. People began dancing about on the deck. I pulled Jack off of one of the barrels spinning him around, “Dance with me Jack.” Jack pulled me close to his body as we glided across the deck spinning around so fast that everything else appeared as one large blur. This was the happiest night of my life. And it had only just begun.
Ana and Will were a lot closer than they had ever had been and I was happy for them to finally progress their relationship. It was about bloody time. Everyone danced the night away; drinking rum till their bodies couldn’t take anymore and passed out on deck. Men played poker, telling stories of their past. Jack would occasionally interrupt them, twisted their story around to make it sound more interesting. He always had an audience that would beg for him to tell more.
Finally, Ana and Will together brought out our wedding cake. It was white icing with flowers in the corners and in the middle is said, “Congratulations Mr. and Mrs. Captain Jack Sparrow”. Together Jack and I took out a knife to cut the very first piece. He started to put the pieces of cake onto plates and hand them out to the crew, but I grabbed a huge chunk of cake with my hand and just when Jack turned back around I slammed it right in his face. At first everyone was quiet then they all started to laugh and cheer for me as Jack whipped the cake from his eyes. He grabbed a rather large piece of cake and started advancing towards me. He stopped and threw the cake at me. I ducked right in time as it flew past me and landed right in Will’s face. Ana started to crack up laughing as Will picked out some of the cake from his hair and face and smeared it all around her face. The fight was on now. Everyone grabbed as much cake as they possibly could, tossing it in all directions hopping it would strike someone either in the face or in their head.
‘So much fer eating the cake,’ I thought to myself. “At least it was put te good use.’ I carefully dogged flying pieces of cake as I weaved a path through the crowd. I was almost te the Captain’s Quarters when an enormous barrel of w was was doused on top of me. I screamed as freezing cold water ran down the back of my dress and into my shoes. I turned around to see Will and Jack laughing triumphantly as they placed the now empty barrel aside.
“Oooo, ye are going te pay fer that one Jack.” I ran at him full speed, jumping in mid air landing right on top of him. We rolled about on the main deck, smearing ourselves on smashed cake and any other oddities. I climbed on top of him and pinned his arms above his head, straddling his hips. “Ha, pinned ye!”
“Oi woman, let me up.” I released my grip on his arms and started to climb off. Jack’s visage showed a mischievous grin as he quickly pounced on top of me, again rolling around in the muck on the hard wooden floor.
I maneuvered myself so that I could easily sit down on his stomach and pin his arms above his heads once again. I bent down towards his face and whispered in his ear, “Pinned ye again.”
Jack smile broadened as he kissed me passionately on my lips, sliding his tongue inside my mouth, moving it all around. He parted his lips min mine for just a second so that we could both breath, “That’s me girl.” I grinned and once again locked lips with his.
The friendly feud ceased as we heard catcalls and wooing all around us. I broke our kiss and laughed at the scene with Jack himself laughing on the floor. Gibbs’ voice broke through the noise, “Oi Jack, get a room would ye.”
Jack turned to face me smiling seductively, “Gladly.”
I raised my eyebrows in a questioning look as Jack got out from under me and picked me up, carrying me to the Captain’s Quarters. He kicked open the door and turned back to face everyone, “Let us know when we’ve reached Rum Island, savvy?”
Will pushed through the crowd rushing towards us, “Hey Jack? Who’s going to clean up all this mess you two started?”
Jack released one of his hands and patted Will heartedly on the back, “That’s where ye come in, whelp. Have fun.”
Jack carried me into the room and slammed the door on a shocked Will. Will shook his head in defeat and went in search of a mop and bucket.
Chapter 3 – The Honeymoon
After Jack had abruptly slammed the door on a shocked Will, he quickly rushed over to me, embraced me in his arms, and hungrily kissed my upper body. His goatee tickled my neck as his lips brushed against my skin, which made me complete putty in his hands.
“Jack!” I laughed, “Jack, stop it! We’re not even on the bloody island yet.”
Jack continued to savagely lick my neck, “Sorry luv. I can’t control meself. With all that cake smeared on yer luscious body, ye jest taste so damn good.”
“Well, ye’re going te have te wait till we get there, savvy?” I tried to push away from him but he was a lot stronger than I was. He held me tightly pressed against his body with our faces only centimeters apart. His eyes bored into mine with so much love and passion that I could feel it boil the blood in my veins. Jack grinned devilishly as he crept his hands down my hips and squeezed tightly. A slight “yip” escaped my throat which gave Jack the opportunity to dive into my mouth with his frisky tongue. Our tongues battled on for what seemed like an eternity when I finally broke the enchanting kiss.
“Jack please. Jest wait a bit longer, savvy? Before ye make me loose all my will power and I ravish ye here and now.”
This statement made Jack grin in triumph but he reluctantly pulled away. “All right luv. I’ll be good and wait.” He kissed me once more lightly on the lips before he finally parted.
“But once we get te the island, then ye can be bad all ye want.”
“I plan te luv.”
I grinned mischievously at him as I sauntered over to the sea chest to fish out my regular garments. I set my clothes onto the bed and tried to unbutton my dress. Unfortunately, I had much difficulty with my dress and Jack noticed my predicament so he casually walked towards me.
“Need some help with that luv?”
“Aye, could ye be a dear and unbutton me please?” I pointed my index finger right in front of his nose, “And no funny business, mister.”
Jack rose his hands up in front of him in defense, “Me? Funny business? Captain Jack Sparrow does not do ‘funny business.’”
I raised my eyebrows in accusation but turned around so that he could see the buttons. “Yeah, yeah Jack. Ye know what I mean.”
He unbuttoned my dress then ran his rough hands across my shoulders. He placed passionate kisses all along the back of my neck and down.
“Jack?”
“I know, I know.” He stepped away from me as I picked up my clothes and moved towards the bathroom. “Umm, thanks Jack.”
“Anytime luv.”
I went into the bathroom to change out of my dress to my pirate outfit and to clean up any remnants from the cake fight.
When I was finished in the bathroom I came out and saw that Jack had already changed out of his suit to his attire with a rum bottle in his hand as he sat at the table with his feet propped up and his back fully against the chair. He seemed to be in a daze as he stared blankly at the wall with his rum bottle twirling about in his hand.
I was about to say something when Gibbs busted into the room, “Cap’n, we’re here.”
Jack shook from his trance to stare at Gibbs who waited patiently for him, “Wha? Oh yes. Thank ye Gibbs. We’ll be right out. Prepare the boat.”
“Aye Cap’n.” Gibbs turned back around with the door closed behind him.
Jack stood up with the half filled bottle of rum in his hand; he held out his free arm for me to hook onto, “Shall we go Mrs. Sparrow?”
I smiled as I hooked arms with his, “Aye Captain. Let’s go.”
We walked out of the cabin to the boat the crew had loaded with food, blankets, clothes, and a few barrels of rum.
I gave Jack a questioning look with an idea of what he might be up to in the back of my mind.
“Jest a few provisions luv since we’ll be staying here fer three days while everyone else goes te Tortuga fer a little fun.”
“A *few* provisi Jac Jack?”
“Ye never know what might happen luv. Ye gotta be prepared.”
“Right Jackatevatever ye say.” I shook my head in astonishment, ‘he never ceases to amaze me. Always full of surprises,’ I thought to myself.
I climbed into the row boat as I waited for Jack to join me. Before he followed after me he turned back to face the crew.
“Now I’m leaving Gibbs and Ana in charge. If anyone has a problem with that feel free te feed them te the sharks, savvy?”
“Aye Captain,” Ana and Gibbs answered together.
“Ye go te Tortuga and have fun mates. Be sure te be back in three days te pick us up or else there’s gonna be hell te pay, savvy?” This statement was more directed towards Ana and Gibbs.
“Aye Captain.”
“Good. We have an accord. See ye in a few days.”
Jack jumped into the row boat and grabbed a hold of the oars to set sail.
“Cap’n!” Gibbs shouted.
Jack’s head shot up, “Aye?”
Gibbs leaned over the edge of the ship, “Have a happy honeymoon.”
Jack’s smile broadened, “Aye Gibbs, that we will.”
Jack rowed us away from the ship towards ‘Rum Island.’
Once it was shallow enough Jack hopped out and dragged the boat onto the shore. I gathered our belongings and placed them on the sand.
“That’s the third time I had te watch them sail away with my ship.”
I placed my hands around his shoulders, hugging him tight, “Don’t worry Jack. They’ll be back. C’mon. Help me gather all this stuff.”
Together Jack and I brought out all of the *provisions* from the boat and made a little shelter out of palm tree branches and banana leaves. We placed a blanket on the sand for cushion and tied together a few branches for the roof for our make-shift shelter. Once we were finished we sat down underneath the trees and gazed out into the horizon.
“Not bad luv.”
“No, not bad at all, Captain.” I let out a relieved sigh as we both sat on the warm sand watching the Pearl sail off into the breath taking sun set.
:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:
(Author’s Note – Treetop scene. If anyone who does not wish to view this next scene then please leave the premises in a calm and orderly fashion. However, if any of you brave individuals care to take a walk on the wild side, then please proceed. Enter at your own risk. Bwa ha ha ha. Cough cough. Sorry bout that. I had to get in my evil Bowser laugh. That felt good. Okay, I’m done now.)
(Author’s Note Again – This whole scene was well written by my beta reader and one of my best friends, Stephy D. Without her help I do not think I could have done anything. Thanks to you my babe. I hope you all enjoy her work as much as I did, and trust me…I LOVE her work. Much love, peace out!)
We sat on the beach and watched the horizon long after the ship had drifted from sight. I was amazed that Jack had kept his hands off me for this long, and I wasn’t the least bit surprised when I suddenly felt a hand on my shoulder. But when I turned to Jack, he was standing up and brushing the sand off his pants.
“Come on, love,” he said, holding out his hand, “let’s go for a walk.”
A walk? Here was Jack Sparrow, Mr. Horny himself, wanting to go for a *walk*? There had to be some kind of a catch. As I took his hand and followed him down the beach, I wondered what exactly he had up his sleeve.
I walked a considerable distance with Jack until we reached a small alcove cut from the rocky cliffs. Jack turned to me and grinned.
“I do believe, love,” he purred, “that you have a promise to keep.” I knew he was expecting me to shy away from the situation, so of course I’d have to do exactly the opposite. I put one hand behind his head and kissed him as fiercely as I could, while I cupped him frankly with my other hand. Jack exhaled sharply and I grinned.
“You are absolutely right, love. I do have a promise to keep.” I scampered into the dark alcove looking back only to give a coy little glance at my very surprised husband. Jack stood still for a moment, completely bewildered, then quickly followed me into the alcove.
Once we were both inside, I decided to take control of the situation once more. “You wouldn’t happen to have a few torches in here, would you? I’d like to be able to see just how the great Captain Jack Sparrow performs.”
I heard Jack move toward the wall of the cave, and suddenly the tiny alcove was illuminated by a single wall sconce. The look that Jack gave me in the faint, flickering light sent a chill down my spine, but I kept my composure. I moved closer to him and twirled his little goatee in my fingers.
“Sit down, Jack,” I whispered in his ear. “I want this to be something you remember for a very long time.”
Jack growled in consent and slid down against the wall. He cleared his throat and smirked. “I’d be grateful if you’d move a little quicker, love. These trousers are growing tighter by the second.”
I noticed that Jack wasn’t joking – an impressive bulge had formed at the inseam of his pants, and it didn’t look like it was going away any time soon. I weighed my options for a moment, then decided to be cruel just a bit longer. I slowly – very slowly – unbuttoned my shirt and slid it down around my shoulders. Jack inhaled and exhaled sharply.
“Trousers… cutting… off… circulation…”
I caved at the utterly helpless look on Jack’s face. I knelt down and unlaced his pants; his swollen member quite literally sprang out of them. I was a little taken aback – Jack loved to boast about his manliness, but up until now I assumed he was simply compensating for a lack thereof. He wasn’t. I grinned and kissed him again.
“That’s quite an impressive pistol you’ve got here, Jack,” I whispered. I wrapped one hand around his member, then very slowly brought my head down toward it. I heard Jack’s breath catch in his throat; he tried to say something, but it only came out as a stifled groan as I took him into my mouth. Kate had always joked about how horrible it was performing fellatio for a man, but the taste of Jack turned me on more than I could have imagined. I took him in as far as my throat would allow, then slowly brought him back out. Jack’s breathing became louder and faster as I repeated the motion again and again. Suddenly, his hips bucked forward and he screamed my name, and I found that I enjoyed the hot, bitter taste of him when he finally came in my mouth.
For some reason I found myself trembling as I rose back up to look into his face. Jack still had his eyes closed, and he was grinning from ear to ear like a drunken puppy. I let my head fall onto his chest and he started gently running his fingers through my hair.
“Well, what did you t?” I?” I managed to squeak out. Jack chuckled a bit and kissed my head.
“It was amazing. However… you must understand that I am nowhere near sated.” I looked back up at Jack, concerned that he would want me to do it again. “But right now, love, it’s your turn.”
With that, he sprung up and flipped me over, and I was suddenly with my back to the wall, just as he had been. Jack grinned again and gently put his hands on my face. He kissed me ferociously, and I could taste the barest hint of liquid hate on his tongue. He pulled away and slid one hand down to my chest, then brought his mouth down as well. The feel of his tongue flickering across the most sensitive part of my breast nearly sent me over the edge, but just as I thought I would, he pulled his head back up.
“Jack, don’t stop,” I heard myself whimper. Jack chuckled again and slowly unbuttoned my pants. His fingers crept down my belly and dropped from my line of sight, and I felt him put two fingers inside me, as gently as a pirate’s calloused fingwoulwould allow. He pulled his fingers out slowly, then back in again even slower. He did it again and again, faster and harder each time, until he finally thrust in so hard that I felt an exquisite pain shoot through my entire body as my inner muscles spasmed against his hand. I don’t even recall what exactly I screamed, but Jack certainly looked pleased with himself when I finally calmed myself down enough to look at him.
“Well, what did you think?” he asked, atinating my question. I grinned and winked at him.
“It was amazing. But now… neither one of us is anywhere near sated, so I suppose we’ll just have to do it the traditional way.”
“My pleasure,” Jack growled. He slid me forward so that I could lay down on the soft ground. He crd myd my head in one hand and supported himself with the other, and – being typically male – thrust himself into me with tremendous force. The pain I felt as he finally took my virginity was not entirely unpleasant, and the pressure I felt building inside me as he continued thrusting was nearly divine. We both knew we wouldn’t last long, but that didn’t seem to take away from the experience when we finally came at nearly the same moment. Jack finally collapsed beside me and we lay there for a long time, not even bothering to collect our clothing. Jack scooted closer to me and put a hand on my shoulder.
“I love you,” he whispered in my ear.
“I love you too,” I whispered back.
Chapter 4 – A Little Surprise
After three days had passed of nothing but pure, blissful love making, the Black Pearl appeared right on schedule to pick us up and sail off into the open sea. Two months have passed since then and just about every morning I woke up with my head hanging out the cabin window puking out all of my insides. Not only was I throwing up constantly, but I also skipped a few periods, continued to have morning sickness and lost my appetite. I was really worried. I didn’t know what the matter was, so I consigned to Ana to see if she knew.
“Are ye sea sick? It could be the heavy rockin of the ship that these waves have been givin us lately.”
“No Ana, I don’t think that is it. I’ve been sailing with ye on the Black Pearl for a few years now. If I was ever sea sick ye think I would be acclimated to it by now. But it’s not just me stomach,” I paused, a little unsure of myself if I should be telling Ana all of this, but my conscience got the best of me. Ana and I have been the best of friends since I arrived here. In fact we were more like sisters, so there was nothing for me to hide from her. I recollected my thoughts as I remembered what I was going to say. “I’ve also missed a few periods.”
“Hmmm. Well then, there’s only one way te find out what’s wrong with ye.” Ana stood up and walked towards the cabin’s doors.
“And what pray tell would that be?”
“Go see Gibbs.”
“Ana! Ye can’t be serious.”
“I’m dead serious. Gibbs is the only man aboard this ship with any medical training and there won’t be any sign of land for about a week or so. Trust me, ye won’t find a good enough port with a well trained doctor in those towns. Ye’d be better off lying in some moldy alley way crawling with rats, getting all kinds of diseases, and…”
I interrupted Ana annoyed, “Okay Ana I get yer point.”
“All I’m saying is go talk te Gibbs. He’s really yer only hope.”
“Gibbs has been more like a father te me than anything else. I don’t know if I could go through with that.”
Ana threw up her arms in a frustrated manner, “Ah c’mon! Stop being so damn bashful and go tell the man. Ye’ll never know what’s really wrong with ye until ye get the proper help.”
“Aye Ana, ye’re right. I’ll go see Gibbs.” Together, Ana and I walked out of the quarters to go in search of Gibbs.
We found him rested on some old, rusted rum barrel with a smoky pipe in his hands as he whistled the ao fao familiar tune of ‘A Pirate’s Life for Me.’ That song eventually grew on me over the times and has been one of my favorites ever since.
I quietly tapped Gibbs on the shoulder as he jumped ten feet in the air, shouted out at the tops of his lungs as if he was just punctured with a saber. He quickly turned about to see Ana and I right behind him.
“Jesus lass, don’t ever do that again! Ye know what could have happened te an old man such as meself? Bloody women.”
I giggled at the sight of him, ‘Poor Gibbs,’ I thought. “Sorry bout that Gibbs, but I really need te talk te ye.”
“Okay lass.” Gibbs slipped off of the barrel to turn towards me. “Tell me what seems te be on yer mind.”
“I can’t tell ye here. It has te be in… private.”
“Oh. Um…okay…”
Ana became annoyed, “She’s not feeling well Gibbs and she wants ye te take a look at her.”
“Yeah, what she said.” I pointed back at Ana to show Gibbs.
Gibbs’ eyes grew wide in realization, “Ah, well why didn’t ye say something in the first place. C’mon, let’s go into me office so we can have a look at ye.” Gibbs staggered off towards his quarters as Ana and I followed with our heads bowed.
Once we were all inside the diminutive room, he closed the door and brought out his medical case. He pulled out a large, metal stethoscope, plugged his ears with the two end pieces and brought the cold chestpiece underneath my shirt. I gasped at the sudden frostiness as it made contact with my skin. Gibbs then brought back out the piece to blow on it to make it warmer for me.
“Sorry lass.”
“It’s all right.” I sat on the bed while Gibbs made a thorough examination of me. Ana stood next to the door where she waited patiently.
After a few “Hmmm mmmm’s and ohh’s,” Gibbs finally spoke. He stood up as he removed the stethoscope from around his neck and placed it back inside the bag. “I’m impressed. After all them beatiJackJack’s taken he can still do his work.”
I stared at him in complete confusion as panic started to seep through my mind, “Whaaaa? What are ye bloody talking about?”
“Well missie, it looks like we’ll be havin’ another Jack runnin’ around this ship soon enough.”
I froze completely in my position with my mouth gaped wide open, as if I didn’t comend end what he had just told me. “Ye mean…I’m…I’m…”
“Pregnant miss. Ye’re pregnant Mrs. Captain Jack Sparrow! Isn’t that excitin
I
I stood up along side the bed as I clutched onto the end post for support. I moved my blank gaze from Gibbs to Ana and back towards the bed. All of a sudden my whole world seemed to spin off and take flight right then and there. I turned back to face my companions, “I’m…I’m…” THUD! My eyes crawled to the back of my head as my body became limp and I collapsed onto the floor.
Gibbs rushed by my side in a flash to check for my pulse. “She’ll be all right. Jest had a bit of a shock tis all.”
“Bloody bitch,” Ana mumbled.
Gibbs looked back up at Ana, “What was that lass?”
“Uh…I said bloody stitch. My cut reopened tis all.”
Gibbs only nodded but still felt unsure. “Ah, sorry te hear that. Would ye help me lift her up now? That fall’s gonna leave a nasty bruise.”
Ana knelt down beside Gibbs to help lift my flaccid body onto the bed, “Aye, she’ll be feeling that once she wakes up.”
“Get me some rags and a bowl of warm water to help bring the swelling down.”
“Aye Gibbs, I’ll be back.”
:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:
Hours passed on as I continued to sleep in Gibbs’ room. Jack eventually came in looking worried. “Where is she?”
Gibbs gazed behind him to see a troubled Jack standing in the doorframe. “She’s right here Jack, safe and sound.”
“Well I want her back in me room if ye don’t mind.” Jack walked in and scooped up my unconscious form into his arms.
“Aye Captain, as ye wish.”
Jack carried me back to his cabin and settled me down upon the bed. He pulled the covers up and gave me a fresh rag for my forehead. He bent down to brush his lips against mine as I slept peacefully. He grazed his hand through my silky hair as he whispered to me, “I love ye, pet. Get well soon, savvy? I need ye.”
Soon enough my eyestterttered open to the low familiar voice. “Jack?”
“Shh, I’m here luv.” He crawled into bed beside me while he ced med my head in his arms, gently rocking our bodies back and forth.
“Jack… Jack.” I whispered his name softer and softer, until I finally fell back into a once again peaceful slumber.
Jack kissed my forehead, blew out the candlelight, and crawled underneath the covers, “Goodnight luv.”
:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:
The next morning I woke up alone in the master mattress. Only an imprint in the sheets of where Jack’s body used to occupy was left. I managed to get up and dress myself for the oncoming day. A few minutes later, Ana waltzed into the room accompanied with a large metallic tray filled with delicious delectables for me to eat. “Here ye are miss. Breakfast is served, fresh from the galley.”
“Thanks Ana. Care te join me? I can’t possibly eat all of this food and rum all by me onesies.”
“I’ll jest have a few bites.” Ana sat down in a wooden chair across from me as she grabbed a piece of bread and tore it off with her teeth. “So are ye feelin any better?”
“A little.”
“Did ye tell Jack yet?”
I casually glanced down to the hard wooden floor as if that was my answer.
“Bloody hell woman, why not? Ye’ve got te tell him. Sooner or later he’s bound te find out.”
“Not unless the people who do know about it do not go off telling him.” I glared at Ana. “Ana I just don’t want te tell him yet tis all. I want te wait. He’s got a lot on his mind with runnin the ship and the crew and all. I don’t want te add more stress te him, ye know?”
“Aye, I understand.”
“Now promise me ye will not tell Jack or anyone else fer that matter.”
Ana at first looked quizzical then shrugged her shoulders and held out her hand for me to shake, “Aye, we have an accord.” I grabbed her hand in mine.
“Good, now that that’s settled. Let’s go off te see where we are.”
I walked out of the room to be greeted with the beaming rays of the warm Caribbean sun. I saw a spit of land on the horizon as I ran up to see Jack at the helm.
“Mornin’ luv. Feeling better?”
I wrapped my arms around his waist and hugged tight in a loving embrace, “Aye Captain. Much better.”
“Glad te here it, luv.”
“Where are we headed to?”
“We’re nearing Tortuga. We’ve been sailing for months straight and me crew needs a rest. We’ll be there in about an hour or so, if the wind keeps up. Then we’ll be staying for a few days so that everyone can get a good round of rum in their bellies and slake their lust with the pleasurable company of local whore houses.”
I glared daggers at Jack as he spun me in front of him, but quickly diminished as he kissed me on my lips holding me close to his body, “Course I already have my pleasurable company.”
“Ye better say that Jack. Or else ye won’t be getting any special treatment from me for awhile.”
Jack gave a puppy dog pout as he batted his eyes at me. I laughed and lightly pushed him in his abdomen, “Ye’re so full of yerself.”
“Aye, that’s because I’m Captain Jack Sparrow luv and ye be my wife, savvy?”
I wrapped an arm around his neck to bring his head down next to mine as I emerged my lips onto his in a fiery passionate kiss with our tongues lashing against one another. I pulled away slightly as I grinned devilishly at him, “Savvy.”
Jack grinned as his crafty hands slowly crept down my hips and clung onto my buttocks. I gave a little gasp as Jack then slammed into me as we engaged in another heated kiss. He squeezed my ass while we were kissing as I tried to break away. “Jack! What do ye think ye’re doing?”
“Jest checking out ye’re assets luv. I’d have te say that they are in excellent condition.”
“Really? Well that’s a relief.”
Jack grinned devilishly as he once again engulfed me into another zealous, lip-locked kiss that could have lasted for eternity.
While we were kissing, numerous thoughts ran wildly through my mind, ‘I will have to tell him about the baby sooner or later. But one if he gets angry and refuses to be married to me now that I am pregnant? No, I mustn’t think like that. Think optimistic, happy thoughts. Well, I can’t keep ignoring the fact, but I will eventually have to tell him. I just have to figure a way on how.’
:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:
Once the Black Pearl was securely docked at the port of good ol’ Tortuga, the crew seemed to be extremely pleased to see the all so familiar hang out. As soon as the ship was tightly secured all of the men quickly dashed out onto the gangplank flooding the dusty streets that were already filled with boisterous gun shots, prostitutes hanging on to their drunken pirates, and lights from the local taverns littered the roads.
Jack hooked his arms about my waist to escort me into the light hearted town. Jack ordered a few newly recruited crew members to stay about the Pearl to keep a sharp eye out for it, just to be on the safe side. He still cared bout his beloved Pearl.
“Now luv, what say ye te a round of rum at the ol’ Faithful Bride?” Jack draped his arm over my shoulder as we strolled through the crowds.
“Sounds like a plan te me, Captain.”
(A.N. – This next little paragraph here is kindof in third person. I know my writing isn’t good but I really want to update my story as soon as possible so please don’t be mad at me.)
From a far enough distant, Ana watched discreetly as Jack and I walked together hand in hand inside the tavern. A fiery rage burned inside her soul as she stared at us. Ever since I became apart of Jack’s crew Ana was always jealous of me, especially while I was around him. She’s loved Jack for years and years but has never been able to express her feelings to him all because she was afraid to ruin her reputation. You could tell from the look she had on her visage that she wanted to ruin the Sparrow's marriage. She hadn't been able to stop it before, but perhaps she could end it once and for all in a quick and effective manner. Ana bowed her head to look at the sides to see if anyone was around. Once the coast was clear she casually sauntered into the bar.
Inside, Jack and I found a little secluded table near the back of the crowded bar, next to the staircase where whores lingered, flaunted their “goods” to the drunken male customers. Jack seemed to be enjoying the view but I kicked him in the shin to regain his full attention back to me.
“Ow! Bloody hell woman that hurt.”
“Serves ye right fer starin like that.” I crossed my arms over my chest in a frustrated manner. I tried my hardest not to even smirk but the way Jack rubbed his now wounded spot with that all so cute pouting face I could not resist.
“Sorry luv. Jest…checkin out the scenery.”
I glared daggers at him evilly but Jack just smirked. “Jealous are we luv?”
“No.” I turned my gaze to the flthenthen back to him who raised his eyebrows in accusation, “Ok yes. Ye happy now?”
“I’m gettin there luv.” Jack stretched out his arms and legs as he crossed his ankles onn emn empty chair beside him.
One of the waitresses kindly brought us a few rum bottles which Jack gladly chugged. I watched interestedly as he chucked the liquor down his throat. When he corked open his third bottle he motioned it towards me and I shrugged it off. “Not tonight Jack. I’m not feeling all so savvy.”
Jack just shrugged his shoulders in response, “More fer me then.”
A few hours later, Jack appeared completely smashed. He even had trouble sitting up right in his chair. I managed to stand up to drop a few shillings on the table for the drinks. “Jack, let’s go te bed now. I think ye’ve had well over yer limit fer tonight.”
“I couldn’t agree more with ye luv. Although, it couldn’t hurt te grab me one last bottle fer a midnight drink te quench me undying thirst, please?” Jack slurred out his request as he patted those once again puppy dog eyes at me. ‘Damn those eyes,’ I thought. ‘They get me every bloody damn time. I must figure out his weakness.’
“All right Jack. On my way back down I’ll grab ye another bottle.” A happy sigh escaped my lips. “What am I te do with ye? C’mon, I’ll help ye upstairs.” I tightly hooked my arms underneath Jack’s shoulders to hoist him up out of his chair. I swung his one arm over my neck, placed my other arm around his waist for support so that I could carry Jack’s staggering body up the stairs to our room.
Once inside the room, Jack wiggled out of my grasp to collapse right onto the bed right in front of hHe fHe fell face flat onto the smoldered mattress, not even making an effort to move his numb body. As soon as his head hit the pillow he fell fast asleep. He snored away while I mustered to pull off his boots, his coat, and hat. I placed them onto a nearby chair off in a corner. Jack looked so peaceful and innocent while he slept.
I searched my pockets for any spare change I had left to rummage another bottle of rum for my dear Jack. My face filled with triumph as I pulled out a few shillings. “I’ll be back with yer rum Jack. Try not te do anything stupid while I’m gone, savvy?”
My only response from Jack’s form was a thunderous snore accompanied by a muffled groan. “I’ll take that as a yes.” I shook my head and closed the door behind me as I scurried back down to the bar.
:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:
(A.N. – All of this is in a way again the third person. I tried to write it the best as I could. So I’m not really there witnessing anything at the moment just so you know. Okay? Thanks.)
Ana kept a low profile about her as she secretly watched from a dark corner in the hallway my figure emerge from the bedroom and sauntered back down the stairs. Now was her time fer revenge.
She carefully tipped toed down the carpeted hallway, into the room which only Jack was occupying at the moment. She noticed I had not fully closed the door so she had no trouble slipping into the room. She left the door ajar to make sure she could hear anyone come up the stairs. If she was going to get her revenge, she wanted to enjoy every minute of it properly.
Ana quickly stripped her attire, dropped the articles of clothing right on the floor, as she stepped her way towards Jack’s unconscious form. Jack’s snoring seemed to echo throughout the room with a slight puddle of drool formed on the edge of his pillow. ‘Awww,’ she thought, ‘How adorable. I hope ye’ll look as good as she tells me, Captain.’
She peeled off Jack’s clothes, tossed them to the floor on top of hers, and climbed her way on top of Jack. She positioned him on his back as she straddled his hips. Ana licked her lips devilishly as her eyes absorbed Jack’s skin. ‘He looks so delicious.’ She rubbed her hands up and down his chest while she trailed her fingers lightly over his scars. As she did this a smile crept over Jack’s face and he started to mumble some non-coherent words.
“That’s right Jack. Ana is here now. And ye’re all mine.”
Meanwhile, Jack had managed to drink a lot more rum than his body could muster for his mind and senses seemed completely oblivious to what was happening to him in reality. However, he was able to focus his attention on his utter most thoughts which enabled him to dream.
Jack dreamt of me sitting with him along the sandy shoreline of a desolate island watching the sun set over the tropical horizon. He could feel my hands roam over his chest as he laid back onto the sand. “Luv, ye’re torturing me here.”
I leaned forward to whisper in his ear, “Don’t worry Jack, I’ll make it worth ye’re while.”
A devilish grin spread across his face, “Good.”
(Back to reality) Ana leaned back up from Jack’s ear, giving it a quick lick before she left his side. She grabbed onto his manhood and started to rub it against her skin. She moved her hands up and down, fast and hard. This made Jack moan and groan in slight pain as he murmured in his sleep, “Not so rough luv.”
Ana stopped for a minute to hear Jack’s comment before she bent down towards his face again, “Sorry Jack, but this is for ye’re own good.”
A disgruntled looked crossed his face, “What do ye mean, luv?”
“Ye’ll see, Captain.” Ana put emphasis on the word, ‘captain’ as she continued to massage his manhood.
While Ana was in her all glory she completely forgot all about me and abruptly turned her head towards the door as shard ard my footfalls climb up the creaking steps.
“Shit.” She turned to look back at the troubled, sleeping Jack. “Okay Jack. It’s now or never. Personally gettgettin tired of waitin.” Ana tightly grabbedo Jao Jack’s cock and shoved him up inside herself. She thrusted her body down upon him in vigorous movements each time her body came in contact with his. This, however, caused Jack to moan in extreme pain as Ana ignored his pleas and continued to slam her body down on top of him harder and faster. “Cum on Jack. Cum on!”
(Back to Jack’s dream) At first Jack thought his dream would turn into a wet fantasy like all the others, but this one gave off real negative vibes. He didn’t like it one bit. He noticed my personality was different and the atmosphere of the beach turned suddenly cold and eerie. This was not love Jack was feeling. He was feeling hatred, lust, and jealousy seep into his body as he had sex with this changed woman. He could no longer see her face as she continued to ride him harder and harder but he knew she wasn’t his luv. Before anything else could happen, or be lubricated from certain bodies, a piercing crash of glass smoldered his ears and he abruptly woke up from his dream.
(Reality) Jack noticed I was standing in the doorframe with a look of pure horror in my face. He glanced at his side and saw the shattered glass. He looked up to see the mark where the bottle crashed into the wall. If he had moved his head the slightest bit before, he would have been a goner. He then stared in front of hid sad saw Anamaria sitting on top of him completely naked with his manhood inside her.
I shook my head in disbelief. I closed my eyes tightly to try to erase the image from my memory but it continued to burn as bright as ever right in front of my eyes as if I were seeing it for real. I opened them again to see nothing had changed since before. Tears dangerously began to seep out from my eyes but I blinked them away. I shook out of my distraught trance and carefully edged my way ithe the room. “Jack? Why? Why would ye do this? We’re married and ye go fuck my best friend! Why would ye do this te me?!” More tears leaked from my eyes as I slowly realized the scene was not going away.
Jack tried to push Ana off of his body but she would not budge. She just sat contentedly in her spot as she stared at the both of us.
“Luv, it’s not what it looks like.”
“Oh no? Well then I must be BLIND! Cause te me it looks like ye’re fucking yer first mate and enjoying it!” I yelled at the top of my lungs. At that point I could care less if other people heard me.
“Luv, please listen. Ye got this all wrong. It’s…”
“No Jack! YOU got it all wrong!” I interrupted him angrily. “I thought we had something special Jack. I thought ye were different fromryonryone else. But I was wrong. Once ye’re a womanizer, ye’re always a womanizer.” I turned my back onto him as I stomped out of the door.
“Luv! Wait! I didn’t have anything te do with this. Ye gotta believe me!”
I stopped in my steps and turned back to face him and Ana. “I did believe ye, a long time ago.” I was about to walk back out of the door when I spun back around. “Oh by the by, I’m pregnant with yer child.” I slammed the door as hard as I could which knocked down a mirror and shattered it on the hardwood floor.
Jack brought his hands up to his head and shook in utter disappointment. Ana laid her hands on his arms to make him look back up to her. She put her index finger underneath his chin to hold him up. “Ferget bout her Jack, ye have me now. Isn’t that what ye want? A real pirate? Not some whore ye dug up from the filthy streets that scum lived off of.”
Jack’s face filled with hatred, “Why did ye do this?”
“Why? Ye ask why my dear Captain? Well, I’ll tell ye. Ever since that pathetic excuse of a woman dropped by and became a member of yer crew I always had a bit of hatred for her. Never liked her. Then she started te get all fresh with ye and soon enough ye were married and off making passionate love that I so wanted te do fer the longest time now. I wanted revenge my sweet Captain. And thanks te ye, I got it. Drink up me ‘earties yo ho!”
Ana was about to kiss Jack on the lips when he forcedly pushed her away from him. “Ana, I’m only gonna say this once so ye better listen up. I want ye off my ship. Ye’re eliminated and I never want te see yer ugly face in my presence ever again. Do I make meself clear?”
Ana stared at Jack in utter shock. “After all that I had done fer ye, ye’re going to throw yer life fer a street whore and not take me?!”
“Surprised?”
Ana glared evilly at Jack but made no attempt to move. Jack repositioned himself so he could get a better hold on her as a fiery rage seeped through his soul. “Here, let me help ye.”
Jack lifted Ana off of him, threw open the bedroom door and tossed her outside in her nudity. He picked up her clothes and threw them in her face. As she got back up to her feet she used her clothes as a covering of her private areas. Jack smiled evilly at her, “Ana, ye should not be afraid te show off yer skin since ye be the one who sleeps around with all the drunken sailors. Now ye can finally be back where ye really belong. Out on the streets!” He quickly and fiercely slammed the door shut in her face and he gathered up his clothes and belongings to set out to find his luv.
:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:
(A.N. – I like this song a lot and I thought it would fit into the story with how the “me” character is feeling right now and I wanted to put it in so here it is. Enjoy.)
“It’s About Time” by Lillix
I hate you, I love you
I just can’t remember to forget you
Who are you, who needs you?
makemake me feel alive, I die, so high
I’m crawling on the ground
I have found I can fly
One of these days it all comes together
One of those days that goes on forever
Think I sound crazy? Maybe, whatever
What’s it all about?
It’s about life, coming undone
It’s over before it has begun
It’s about you, it’s about me
It’s about everything between and I say
I’m saying goodbye to you, I say hi to you with no clue
It’s about time that I
Make up my mind
It’s simple, confusing, the truth is I’m winning but I’m losing
And pulling and pushing, won’t do me any good
It could, it should
I’m honest to myself that the truth is I lied
Time is creeping behind me, surrounding around me
Fading the words so desperately
Now give me a reason that I can believe in
Time is something you can’t rewind
Chapter 5 – Sweet Revenge
(Author’s Note – Here is another song I thought would fit the “me” character’s feelings right now. Also I like it and so what if it doesn’t fit into the plot. You know you’ll enjoy it too.)
“Promises” by Lillix
It’s been another day, thinking what could have been
It gets so hard
But it’s not what it seems, what I want it to be
Did I try too hard?
And I hope for something much more
Just before this, you’ll have to
Promise we won’t fall apart
Promise this right from the start
Promise on heaven that you won’t make believe
Promise me
I don’t understand what I did wrong
When the problem was you
What do I say when everything is over
Forget about you
What will tomorrow bring, I’m reciting the truth
It gets so hard
But it’s just a day, when everything went wrong
Relying on you
Thinking why you lied
Searching, never find
Right now as I say
You’ll have to
Promise me
:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:
(Third Person)
After Jack had promptly gathered all of his belongings he stomped out of the bedroom out into the streets, searching in all directions for any indications of where his loved one ran off to. He pulled on his coat along with his cutlass and pistol hooked onto his belt and positioned his tri-cornered hat on top of his head, then turned left from the Faithful Bride down a dark alleyway, trudged along the dirt road.
Jack had his head bowed down, looking at the ground beneath him when he bumped into an unknown object. He quickly whipped out his cutlass, steadied his arm, prepared to duel the individual who dared crossed his path. When he stared out in front of him he saw a shocked yet relieved looking Will clutched onto his chest, heaved out deep breaths.
“Bloody hell Jack! You could have run me clean through with your cutlass if I hadn’t gotten out of the way in time. What’s wrong with you?”
Jack sheathed his cutlass back into its scabbard to stand next to Will along the wall. He rested his back against the red bricked barrier looking for once very serious and deeply upsetting. “I’m sorry Will, but it’s me luv. She ran out on me.”
Will looked up at Jack in confusion, “What do you mean Jack? What happened?”
“Well, first when we got into the room I passed out on the bed and I remember her telling me earlier that she was going te get another bottle of rum fer me. Then I had this incredible dream of her. We were…”
“Jack, please. Get to the point.”
“Oh yes, ::cough:: um sorry bout that. Anyways, I was too involved with my dream that I was oblivious to everything in nature around me.”
Will nodded in acquiesce. “Then, in me dream, it changed.”
“How so?”
“Well, it wasn’t like the other wet dreams where everything was warm and filled with desire and longing.” Will placed his hand on his forehead and shook his head in a ‘ah-jeeze-Jack-‘way. “This one seemed cold, filled with vengeance and hatred.”
“Wait, I’m trying to comprehend here what you were feeling. Are you telling me that whenever are are sleeping with someone and you have a dream, you can feel what they are feeling?”
“I know it sounds crazy but it’s true; its jest one of those mysteries of the world. Besides, I’m Captain Jack Sparrow, anything can happen.”
“Right Jack.” Will suddenly became very impatient. “Well, what happened to your wife?”
“Well, I woke up te the sudden shattering of glass and noticed shards of a perfectly good rum bottle scattered about on the bed. I gazed up and saw where it had struck the wall, and Will,” Jack clutched onto Will for support as if to make him see his point. “If I had moved me head merely an inch up, she would have nailed me. She’s got a fiery pitch on her that one. She is not one te be tampered with. It’s like playing with fire.”
“Then what happened?”
“I saw her standing in the door with a horrid look on her that seemed like she was ready te kill me or bust out in tears. (Picture the movie Carrey, where the girl gets doused in blood at her prom. I never saw it but I saw that part on I love the 70’s, hehe. Thought it would bgoodgood imagery.) Then I turned my gaze upwards and saw Ana sitting naked right on top of me with me manhood inside her.”
Will’s face turned into a shocked expression, “Jack? Did you? I mean…”
“Will I was asleep and I thought I was having sex with me wife! But I didn’t cum, I know that much. Believe me I would have noticed if I did. Then luv yelled at the site, saying how could I have betrayed her and that once I became a womanizer I’ll always be a womanizer.”
“Ouch.”
“Yeah, then before she left she turned back around and told me that she was pregnant with me child.”
Will’s jaw dropped suddenly, almost as if it could touch the ground.”
“I had the same reaction, Will. I could not believe it. Then she slammed the door and left. I turned back up te Ana and I was overcome with so much anger and hatred that I pushed her off of me and threw her out inte the hallway. I told her that her services with me crew has been discontinued and that I never want te see her sorry ass in me presence ever again!”
“Oh my god, I would have never known about that side of Ana. I thought I loved her, up until now.”
“That goes te show ye that ye should trust everyone ye see but not the devil inside them. She was not a good woman, Will. She was a good pirate, but definitely not a good person. I’ve marooned her here Will, so no need te worry bout her anymore. Now I need te go search for me wife before she does something incredibly stupid. With that temper of hers she’s bound te do anything.” Jack started to walk off but turned back to face Will, grabbing him by the shoulders.” Remember Will, when ye find someone ye wanna spend the rest of yer life with ye gotta hold onto her forever. And that’s jest what I plan on doing.” Jack released his grip on Will to start on his trail.
“I’ll go with you.”
“No Will. Stay here, drink some rum at the tavern, and have fun.”
“No, I’m going with you Jack. That’s what friends are for.”
Jack smiled from ear to ear. Course he wouldn’t say it out loud but deep down he really appreciated Will for his good heart and dear loyal ship. He was definitely like his father, a good man and certainly a damn good pirate. “Right then, let’s go. I think she headed down this way.” Together Will and Jack dodged in between the drunken people of the night in search of Jack’s beloved.
Once they got into town square, people flooded the streets with their rum drinking and loitering. Low and behold, sitting on the fountain’s edge Will recognized a shuddering figure. Will stopped suddenly and pulled onto Jack’s coat sleeve to direct his attention.
“What whelp? Can’t ye see we’ve got te pick up the pace!”
“Jack, who does that remind you of? Take a good look at her.”
Jack turned in the direction Will was pointing at and scrunched his eyes to see the womanly figure. Sure enough his eyes grew wide in shock. “Mary mother of god, I don’t believe it. Elizabeth?”
Jack and Will cautiously walked towards Elizabeth who was crying her eyes out in an old handkerchief. Her once beautiful, elaborate dress had now been covered in rags with a few holes piercing through. Streaks of makeup ran down her cheeks from so much crying. Her eyes were blood shot and it appeared she had gained a few extra pounds. In more specific terms, she gained about another 30 pounds! She married a baker for crying out loud. What would you expect?
Will stood right in front of the sobbing form with his arms crossed over his chest as he bent down to get a better look at her face, “Elizabeth?”
She suddenly jolted her head up towards the familiar voice where she found a surprised Will staring back at her with concern.
“Will?” Tears of slight joy spurted from her eyes as she jumped from her spot on the stone edge into his arms. Will caught her and hugged her tight. He patted her on the back to reassure her that he was there.
“Liz, what happened to you? You look simply awful.”
“Oh Will, my life has been a complete waste.” She pulled away from his embrace to sit back down in her usual spot. “I ran off with Heath Bakeswell to Singapore to be married and the first few months were great. He opened up his own bakery shop and I helped run it.”
Jack mumbled to himself, “Sure, she was the taste tester.” Apparently Will heard Jack’s comment and gave him an evil glare to keep his mouth shut. Jack stared back at him with a ‘what-did-I-do-now’ look. However, Liz did not hear what Jack said and continued on with her pathetic story.
“Then all of a sudden,” a sob escaped her throat as she wiped her nose off her dress sleeve, ostensibly those etiquette classes she took didn’t pay off as everyone had expected. “He left me for some waitress named Sasha Laful and they left for the Zanzibar Islands.” More tears erupted from her glazed eyes as she bowed her head in her hands. “Will, I made a terrible mistake.”
“I’ll say.” Jack murmured to himself causing Will to turn his head.
“I didn’t know what I had until I lost it. I want to be with you again. Like old times. What do you say?” Liz awaited for his answer as he bit his lower lip in thought. He bent down on his knees to hold her hands in his.
“Elizabeth, after I found out that you married someone else my heart broke into a million pieces. I wept for days, praying that someday you would leave him and come back to me with open arms, but that day never came. I loved you once, hoping that you would return my love but you never did. I moved on with my life. Now, it’s time that you should do the same.” Will stood up as he took one last glace at poor Liz sitting on the wall, “Goodbye Elizabeth.”
Will walked over to where Jack was leaning up against an old vender’s cart with an apple in his hand, “Let’s go Jack.”
:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:
(First Person)
I stormed out of the Faithful Bride in such a fury I didn’t care to notice who I ran into as I dodged into theeetseets and weaved my way in between people. As I strolled along I noticed happy couples walking hand in hand into hotels where I knew they would be spending a blissful night together. A few tears streamed down my face as I continued my pace down into a dark alleyway. I didn’t have a clue where I was going. All I knew was that I needed to get out of that room and clear my mind.
I could not believe that he would do that to me. After all he had said and done, I believed that he loved me with all of his heart. I truly believed that. I also thought that Ana and I were the best of friends, that we were more like sisters than anything with nothing but care and sisterly love for one another. I was completely wrong. How could I have been so blind! I should have known from the t wht when I told Ana how much I loved Jack, that she would cringe her face in disgust and jealousy behind my back every time. I was so naïve I didn’t care to notice the signs that dangled right in front of my face. I never felt so alone before. The last time I felt this forlorn was when my father’s ship blew up and perished in the deep abyss. I didn’t know what to do. I just kept walking when out of nowhere I ran into someone and stumbled backwards.
I scanned the area in the dim lighting to notice a few roguish looking pirates who did not seem so happy go lucky. One pirate was really tall and masculine; he had a dark skin tone, only wearing breeches with a few tattoos on his torso. Around his eyes and neck he had these sortof tribal markings where they would use needles or something sharp to prick the skin with to make it permanent. Another pirate was lanky looking with a wooden eye, while another one who stood beside him was a little pudgy with shaggy, thin hair. A few other pirates where there also but they stood amongst the shadows of the alley so it was hard to get a good look at them.
The fat man turned his gaze towards me; he was quite smelly with his bad breath and all. I tried to hold my breath so that I would not vomit. “Well, well, well. Lookie what we have here Regetti. Do ye think that she’s the one?”
The lanky pirate, Regetti, joined the fat one by his side to stare at me, “Aye Pintel, she be it.”
“Oh no, what do ye want? I’m really not in the mood fer this, can’t it wait?”
Pintel stalked towards me first holding out his hands to reach me, “No deary, this can’t wait. Our dear ol’ Captain would like te have a visit with ye.”
“Well why doesn’t yer *Captain* come out te see me? What does he want with me anyways?”
“He’d rather have us bring ye te his cabin on his new ship. Wanted te have a more ‘proper’ introduction.” The other pirates cackled as they grinned evilly. “Ye can make this easy way or the hard way. Which is it goin te be, wench?”
I rapidly unsheathed my cutlass along with a dagger in a fighting stance. I chucked the dagger down to the ground which struck right in between their feet, barely missing their toes. The pirates all looked down at the dagger then back up to each other, Regetti whispered in Pintel’s ear, “I guess she’s goin with the hard way.”
Pintel grew annoyed as he faced Regetti, “Ye think?”
“No one dares call me a wench and gets away with it.”
The lean, dark skinned pirate shouted out, “Pintel! Regetti! Seize her!”
“With pleasure, Bo’son.” Pintel ran towards me. He slung out his rapier as I swung out mine against his. *Cling clang* Our swords met with each swing. Sparks flew as our swords slashed against one another. Pintel kept advancing as he singled Regetti behind me to take a swing. From the corner of my eye I spotted out a group of barrels tied together. I spun around, striking Regetti’s sword as I once again twirled to cut the rope that held the barrels together. They rolled over the pirates, knocked them to the ground.
I laughed out loud in triumph, “Is that all ye got? Ye’ve got te do better than that.”
Bo’son’s grin widened as he snapped his fingers to motion some nasty looking pirates around me. I sheathed back my sword to prepare myself in a fighting stance. “Bring it on gentlemen.”
I spun my body around, fighting my way against each of them. When I wasn’t paying attention, one of them slammed his disgusting foot in my face as I staggered backwards I shook my head to regain my senses. I crossed my arms over my chest with my index fingers pointed straight out. “All right, whine one of ye jest kicked me in the face?”
A shaggy looking pirate with a bandana wrapped around his head stepped forward, pointing at his chest, “I did.”
A surge of energy swooped over me as I casually walked towards him. However, another pirate crept up behind me as I continued towards the other one. I cupped his face in my hands, wound up my arm, slammed my fist into the pirate who stood right behind me, then crashed it into the other pirate’s face, breaking his nose. They both collapsed onto the ground with their hands to their faces.
As I began to walk away from the defeated pile of vile creatures, I wiped my hands off one another then walked right into Bo’son. My stare slowly climbed his body up to his head. He was at least 6 and a half feet tall. He stood with his hands on his hips with his feet apart. I punched him in his abdomen vigorously, but he never flinched. A sly smile smeared across my face as I brought up my leg to kick him in the balls. His fast reflexes kicked in and he grabbed my leg before I had the chance to hit him. He scooped me into his arms, and slung me over his shoulder as I kicked and screamed all the way down to the docks.
“Will someone shut her up?”
Before I could react someone successfully knocked me out with the bunt side of his sword. Before darkness fully over took me I caught a glimpse of the side of the ship we boarded called The Red Flame. As I was carried up the gang plank I finally fell into unconsciousness.
:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:
(Third Person)
Jack watched from the dark corner of a building the familiar pirates lead me up towards the ship. On impulse Jack started to charge the gang, ready toot oot at any given moment but Will quickly clung onto his arm and pulled him back behind safety.
“Will! They got her! We can’t jest stand here, we got te go after them!”
“I know Jack but you can’t go full out on killing them right now. You’re outnumbered.”
“So, has has that stopped me?”
Will sighed, “Jack, you’ve got to organize and strengthen. You need help. We got to go back to get the crew to set the Pearl a sail so we can follow them.”
“Aye Will, ye have a point. Let’s go.”
Jack and Will rushed back into town to search for Jack’s crew. He ordered Gibbs to round everyone up at the Black Pearl as soon as possible. In twenty minutes everyone was aboard the ship and accounted for, all but one.
Gibbs searched the premises before turning back to Jack, “Oi, Jack. Where be Ana?”
Jack bowed his head and replied in a low, deep voice, “Marooned. She betrayed me in more ways than one.”
Gibbs nodded sadly before he turned his gaze back to the crew who patiently awaited for Jack’s command. “All righ sca scabrous dogs listen up! Me wife has been kidnapped by a rough team of The Red Flame. I need every one of ye’s help with gettin this ship in pursuit. If anyone here feels they are not adequate enough are free te stay here.” No one moved. “Good. Now, make ready te set sail!”
All members of the crew hurried to do their duties to ready the ship and set sail as soon as possible. Even in the bleak of the night Jack was determined to chase after the ones who kidnapped his bride.
“Gibbs!”
“Aye, Captain?”
“I want te speak with ye in me office, now. Ye too whelp.”
Gibbs and Will followed Jack inside his cabin who slammed shut the doors behind them so they could discuss over the situation in private.
The men all stood in the cabin, scattered about in utter silence. No one moved. Jack sulked over to the window to gaze out. Will could see how Jack bowed his head into the palm of his hand and began to shake. Will walked over to stby Jby Jack with a reassuring hand on his shoulder and a hearty pat on the back. “Don’t worry Jack, we’ll get her back.”
Gibbs sat down at the table with his head supported by his arm, “Who would do such a thing?”
Will joined Gibbs at the table to sit across from him, “I don’t know.”
A husky voice erupted from behind, “I do.”
Gibbs looked up at his captain, “Who Jack?”
Jack sighed sadly, “I recognized most of those pirates who scurried off with herey wey were part of Barbossa’s orew.rew. Something is amiss here. They didn’t jest pick up some random girl and whisk her away….” Jack rubbed his chin with his hand and sleeked back his matted hair, “No, they knew who they were after. They came and left without a fuss. Something is up with them. Why would they be all together again?”
“I don’t know Jack.” Will replied. “I remember that a few years back, with the curse and all, we lifted it and you shot Barbossa. But Jack, Barbossa is dead. I saw him die with my own eyes.”
Jack shook his head, “So did I will. Unless some of his crew managed te escape the Navy and go back te Isla De Muerta te bring him back te life. Blast that devil of a monkey!”
“What bout the monkey, Jack?” Gibbs looked perplexed.
“Don’t ye remember the monkey, Gibbs?”
Gibbs stared up at the ceiling as if he racked his brain for anything that might ring a bell. A few moments passed before he said anything. “Now thatmentmention it, I do recall Barbossa havin him hang around.”
Will butted in, “I bet he was the one who went back inside the and and took a medallion when we all left. Then he put it in Barbossa’s hand and he came back to life.”
Gibbs’s nodded at Will’s statement, “Tis possible. What do ye think Jack?”
“Exactly! That bastard of a monkey swam into the cave and did jest that. Now Barbossa is after me arse fer revenge. He probably wants me te suffer after all I did te him. That’s why he had his motley crew steal me luv. He wants me te chase him.” Jack paced his cabin fast as he thought over the current situation.
“What do ye want te do, Captain?” Both Will and Gibbs looked up at Jack expectantly.
A sudden grin spread across his visage as he turned about to face them, “We’re gonna give him a chase.”
Confused looks spread both across Will and Gibbs as they watched Jack rush out of the cabin, shouting out more orders to his crew.
:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:
(A.N. – This song just kicks major ass and I love it so much! That’s why I decided to put it in. I think it fits along well with it but if not, oh well. I hope you like it too. Always read and review. Until then, ta!)
“When I’m Gone” by Three Doors Down
There’s another world inside of me thau mau may never see.
There’s secrets in this life that I can’t hide.
Somewhere in this darkness there’s a life that I can’t find.
Maybe it’s too far away or maybe I’m just blind, maybe I’m just blind.
So hold me when I’m here right me when I’m wrong.
Hold me when I’m scared and love me when I’m gone.
Everything I am and everything in me
Wants to be the one you wanted me to be.
I’ll never let you down even if I could.
I’d give up everything if only for your good.
So hold me when I’m here right me when I’m wrong.
You can hold me when I’m scared but you won’t always be there,
So love me when I’m gone, love me when I’m gone
When your eduon xon x-ray cannot see under my skin.
I won’t tell you a damn thing that I could not tell my friends.
Now roaming through tdarkdarkness I’m alive but I’m alone.
Part of me is fighting this but part of me is gone.
So hold me when I’m here right me when I’m wrong.
Hold me when I’m scared and love me when I’m gone.
Everything I am and everything in me.
Wants to be the one you wanted me to be,
I’ll never let you down even if I could.
I’d give up evhinghing if only for your good.
So hold me when I’m here right me when I’m wrong
You can hold me when I’m scared, you won’t always be there,
So love me when I’m gone.
(Maybe I’m just blind)
So hold me when I’m here right me when I’m wrong.
Hold me when I’m scared and love me when I’m gone.
Everything I am and everything in me,
Wants to be the one you wanted me to be.
I’ll never let you down even if I could.
I’d give up everything if only for your good.
So hold me when I’m here right me when I’m wrong.
You can hold me when I’m scared, you won’t always be there.
So love me when I’m gone, love me when I’m gone.
Chapter 6 – Wild Goose Chase
(A.N. – This song I found describes how Jack is feeling almost near to perfection, but once again I feel it might not but anywho, I really like it and I hope you do too. If the song lyrics are a bit too much for the story just let me know, but I only put them in if I really like them and if I feel that they’ll fit in along with the plot. Oh well, can’t please them all.)
“The Inside Story” by Terri Clark
The rumor going ‘round
Is that I haven’t shed a tear
But don’t they know you can’t believe
Everything you hear
‘Cause ever since you left
I’ve been a master of disguise
I may be smiling on the outside
But don’t look into my eyes, ‘cause…
The inside story
Is as clear as black and white
I still dream about you
When I turn out the lights
The news out on the street
Says you didn’t break my heart
But the inside story
Is tearing me apart
I thought maybe there was something wrong
That we’d work out in time
looklooking back I can see
I didn’t read between the lines
And now my pride helps me hide the pain
So it’s not written on my face
When we pass I’ll pretend your memory
Was easy to erase, but…
The inside story
Is as clear as black and white
I still dream about you
When I turn out the lights
The news out on the street
Says you didn’t break my heart
But the inside story
Is tearing me apart
Oh, the inside story
Is tearing me apart
:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:
(Third Person)
A month and a half has passed since Jack’s bride was stolen from underneath his chocolate brown eyes. Whenever he woue oue out and about in public he would keep a stern look upon his visage to show everyone that he was in control. But on the inside, his heart was crumbling into a thousand pieces everyday. His heart yearned for his loved one. He wished that she could be sprawled out next to him on his bed with her head upon his chest, an arm wrapped protectively around her waist so that he could feel the warmth from her body and the steady pace of her breath upon his skin. He didn’t realize just how much he loved her until he lost his most precious treasure. She was his match in life. Nothing could compare to her. No one could even match up to her unique personality. Her heart was as wild as a fire. Once you finally caught it aflame the heat exerted from it could match to no others. The blaze can be tamed, unfortunately, once that flame gets diminished, it can’t be brought back as the same arousing dancing flames with the same warm, ember glow that it once possessed.
Jack was alone in his quarters as he laid flat on his back upon the bed as he stared up at the ceiling with tears strewn about his eyes as memories of him and his luv flashed in front of him. Jack closed his eyes with one hand to cover up his little sobs that managed to escape his throat.
“What am I going te do?” Jack spoke to the ceiling as if he spoke to the heavens above for guidance. “It’s been over a month now and I still haven’t been able te catch up with bloody ol’ Barbossa. As soon as we pull into the dock where the Red Flame occupies he gathers up his men and leaves fer the next bloody port.” He let out a real hefty sigh as he wiped away the tears that clung to his face with the palm of his hand as he finally brought himself into a sitting position. Jack tried to sort out the circumstances but he could find no logic behind it, no way to resolve it. He bowed his head on top of his hands with his elbows on his knees as he sat on the edge of the bed. He strewn his hands through his dreadlocks with his beaded trinkets jingling as he brushed his hands pasem. em.
A knock on the door erupted Jack from his depressed thoughts as he glanced up to see Will slowly enter the room as he closed the door behind him. “Jack? We can’t keep going on this wild goose chase forever. We don’t even know if she is alive or not. We could be chasing after someone who may not even exist anymore.”
In Jack’s eyes his clatelate orbs turned deathly black as he stormed up to face Will. “She’s still alive I can feel it in me bones! She has te be, for all the sanity in this damned world. She jest has te be.”
“All right Jack, I’m sorry I said that. But it seems like we’ve been on this ship for eternity and it just seems that we’re not getting any closer to her.” Will paused for a few moments as he saw the hurt in Jack’s eyes. “We could use one of your miraculous plans about now. What do you say?”
Jack staggered towards the port hole next to his desk to stare out into the blueness of the ocean. Waves lapped against the hull as it rocked the ship from side to side in a soothing gesture. He closed his eyes to calm himself by the mist of the sea that fell upon his skin. He turned back to face Will with a determined appearance. “I have an idea and it jest might be crazy enough te work. Follow me.” Jack dodged out of the room with Will following close behind.
Once outside, Jack summoned up everyone onto the main deck to explain his plan. He secured the helm with a rope then turned to face his patiently awaiting crew. “All right men. I want ye te listen up and listen up good. As ye all know we’ve been on the pursuit of Barbossa for over a month now but I still believe that he has me wife and that she is alive. I noticed that once we sail into port, Barbossa makes his ship ready to set sail for the next one. So I’ve been developing a plan that should turn things about.”
The crew looked dumbfounded at their captain as if he went off his rocker. Gibbs spoke next with a miscous ous grin, “What do ye have in mind, Captain?”
:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:
(The Red Flame)
I sat alone in the god forsaken cell ever since they brought me there. My feet bore shackles along with my hands bound tightly together with rope. Water covered the floor as I sat bundled up in a dark corner with my arms wrapped around my knees as I leaned my body against a rotten out wall to try to keep warm. Holes scattered throughout the old, deteriorated paneling of the walls. I peered one of my eyes through them but all I could see was spl splashing of white waves roll about in the blue ocean.
My stomach started to protrude more and more as the months progressed on. Morning sickness continued to overwhelm me throughout the day but not as over powering. The rocking of the decrepit ship didn’t help with my nausea either.
I sat alone in my cell with no one to talk to. My strength weakened as I weathered away in my meager chamber. My thoughts were the only ones that kept me comfort. All I could think about was the baby growing inside me, without enough sufficient food, and how Jack had betrayed me.
Numerous thoughts spilled across my memory. “Why would Jack do that to me? I thought we were happy together.” Tears smeared down my pale face the more I reminisced about him. The more I thought the more I came to realize that the cause of his actions could have been due to me. I spoke out into the air of solitude. lis listened to the sound of my hoarse voice it gave me slight comfort. “Maybe he lost interest in me or maybe Ana was able to give him more than what I could offer.” More tears poured from my eyes as I thought this dreadful truth. Sobs and whimpers escaped my throat as I stared out into one of the dust covered windows where light barely penetrated through. “Please come for me Jack.”
(A.N. – This next song I feel definitely describes how the “me” character is feeling. Enjoy!)
“Without Your Love” by SheDaisy
What if my heart
Had walked right past you
What if my eyes
Had never asked you
To come and take the chains
That kept me weighted down
If you never saved me
Oh, I know I’d still be
Walking in sinking sand
Flying with no place to land
Oh, I’d be lost
Searching for you
Heaven would be out of reach
My soul left incomplete
That’s where I’d be
Without your love
You’re the reason
That I feel so safe
The way you hold me
Holds my heart in place
I’m just thankful to be
Where I am right now
Without your arms around me
I’d be where you found me
Walking in sinking sand
Flying with no place to land
Oh, I’d be lost
Searching for you
Heaven would be out of reach
My soul left incomplete
That’s where I’d be
Without your love
Ahh, ah
Ahh, ah
I w I would be
Walking in sinking sand
Flying with no place to land
Oh, I’d be lost
Searching for you
Heaven would be out of reach
My soul left incomplete
That’s where I’d be
Without your love
That’s where I’d be
Without your love
Footsteps descended the stairs intruded my thoughts. I glanced up from my perch to see Pintel, Regetti, and Bo’son stand in front of the cdoordoor. Pintel brought out a rot iron key to unlock the door. He swung open thor aor and stepped inside. “Time te go poppet.”
I glared daggers at him evilly as he scanned over my body. “Tell yer captain that I’m disinclined to acquiesce to his request.”
Pintel became furious as he roughly grabbed hold a lock of my hair and dragged me up to his level. “Ye dare challenge me?!”
I spat in his face as I watched a wad of it slowly ooze down his face. He wiped it away with his sleeve then slapped me across the face that sent me tumbling back into the corner.
“Bloody wench! Ye’ll pay fer that.”
As Pintel started to advance towards me Bo’son entered and grabbed hold of him before he could do any more damage upon my body. “Leave her to me. I’ll take care of her.” Bo’son smiled wickedly as Pintel resigned. I watched as both Pintel and Regetti ascended the stairs up onto the main deck.
Where Pintel slapped me a crimson mark appeared across my face. It stung like hell. Bo’son entered the cell to release the shackles from my feet, but not my hands. I started to kick and scream with all my might as he tried scooped me up into his huge arms. As he came close enough to me I lifted up my leg and slammed my foot right in his balls, he slightly flinched but did nothing else. He took no time in trying to deal with me. He grabbed a huge lock of my hair and dragged me out of my cell as I kicked and tried to wiggle my way free of his death like grip, only to no advantage, as he dragged my scrambling form up the wooden steps. Once I was outside, I scrunched up my eyes so that they could adjust to the intense brightness. It seemed as if all the men had gathered round to fest their eyes on their prisoner.
Bo’son dropped me onto the hard wooden deck then tied another rope in between my already bound hands. He then tied the end of the rope to a mast so that I could not escape. I stood up to check out the area. Disgusting pirates gathered round me hooting and hollering cat calls and profanities at me as I tried to figure out what was going on. Bo’son approached with a whip in his hand. He unraveled the leather whip which fell to the floor. I stared down at it in shock.
He approached me as he placed a finger down along my cheek. “Time for pur punishment, wild fire. Ye need te be tamed.”
“Not by the looks of you I won’t.”
Bo’son tsked as he backed away he cracked the whip hard on the ground. The men jumped back then turned their evil gazes towards me. I could feel the weight of their stare upon my body as I tried to wiggle my way free of my bounds. Bo’son cracked the whip again almost snagging my feet. I jumped back in alarm as he hovered around me. He circled me as if he was a vulture and I was his mere prey.
“Don’t make this harder than it already is. Jest a few cracks here and then ye’ll be as good as new.” He chuckled to himself at his own joke.
“Yenevenever break me. Jack will come fer me, jest ye wait.”
Bo’son looked around sarcastically, “I don’t see him anywhere. Face it pet, he left ye and ye’re all mine te play with.”
I raced towards him but only got a few inches when I was pulled taunt by the ropes that bound me. I pulled hard on them tight to try to increase the distance between us. In a fiery rage I spat at his feet. “Not on yer life!”
Anger surged through the darkened skinned man as he stood on top of me. He slapped his hand hard across my face which sent me sprawled onto the deck. Blood trickled down my face as I could feel the scars that were created that would forever remind me of this torture.
The men roared to life as Bo’son grabbed me by the roots of my hair, lifting me up to my feet, and then knocked me back down on my hands and knees with another blow from his punch to my face. Cheers erupted from the crowds as they gathered nearer.
All of a sudden a gun shot went off that sent everyone into complete silence. From the floor I could see a feathered hat swim through the crowd of men, and slipped out a tall figure that walked towards Bo’son. Smoke seeped from the barrel of his pistol as it swung loosely by his side. He placed a hand on Bo’son’s shoulder to draw him closer to his body as they casually walked about in a circle to fall their eyes upon me.
“Now Bo’son, is that anyway te treat a women that bears a child with such cruel and unusual punishment?”
Bo’son bowed his head shaking n a n a ‘no’ reply. My first thought was that this crazed man had come to rescue me from the clutches of evil. But then all thoughts of hope had vanished once I saw him reach for the whip.
“Let me show ye how it’s done in a way where ye can give the woman her punishment and not hurt the baby.”
Horror struck my face as Bo’son gave up the whip to Barbossa then stood aside to watch his captain take charge. He faced me then tsked at the appearance. “That’s not how she should be lads. Ahhh, do I have te do everything meself?”
Barbossa stepped near me as he drew forth my hands, grabbed the rope and tightly wrapped my hands around the mast, making me almost hug the wooden pole. He tied it tight enough for his satisfaction, then stepped back to admire his work. “There, that should do it.” He patted me on the shoulder as he walked away.
I couldn’t turn my head in time to see what he was about to do, but I sure did feel it. With one crack of the whip an increasingly amount of pain surged through my back, all the way up to my spine. I winced in pain as I tried to stand up again, but before I could move a muscle he fiercely brought the whip hard down upon my back, sendingtherther course of pain through my body. He continued on vigorously. As he slashed the leather material on my body I could feel the blood seep out. He repeated his lashing, hitting the already slashed markings, opening them back up for more blood to pour from my back. When I opened my eyes all I could see was my own blood cover the floor beneath me. Tears seeped from my eyes but I did not let him see. I did not cry out. I held all of my pain on the inside.
When Barbossa was satisfied with the punishment he coiled up the whip and handed it to Bo’son. “That’s how it is done. Notify me when we reach the next port.”
“Aye sir.”
Barbossa retreated back to his cabin as I was released from my bloody imprisonment then carried back down into the depths of the brig. As soon as my body was thrown into the cell I conked my head on one of the metal bars which made everything go into comforting blackness.
The next day I woke up to the sound of metal scratching against one another. I sprung up right away only to regret it as a wave of nausea overwhelmed my state of being in my stomach accompanied with dizziness in my head. Once I regained my senses and was able to hold down my vomit I turned my attention to the man who created the eerie disturbance. It was none other than Barbossa himself. I glared at him with daggers. If looks could kill he would be in the oblivion of Davy Jones Locker.
“What do ye want with me?”
Barbossa tsked, “Now none of that.” He stood up from his stool to waltz around the small corridor. His eyes never left mine as I continued to glare evilly at him. He stopped his prancing and grabbed hold of the metal bars that separated us. “Tell me, missy, where yer darling husband is and ye jest might be able te see yer baby’s birth!”
“It’s not like I was planning on not attending my own child’s birth. I don’t think I would have gotten very far.” That was definitely not one of the best moments for sarcasm. Barbossa became furious and threw the stoioleiolently against the cell door smashed it into wooden splinters. He huffed and puffed to calm himself down then walked back up to face me. “Well someone sure woke up on the wrong side of bed this morning.”
“Don’t start with me, missy! I could have yer head fer that.”
I stood up and sauntered over towards the door, “Temper, temper. Ye’ve got te learn how te control that anger of yers. Too much of it could kill ye.”
Barbossa chuckled in a way that disturbed me. “Ye stupid blighter. Haven’t ye heard of the famous Captain Barbossa?”
“The biggest wind bag?”
“No, ye wench! I was captain of the notorious Black Pearl, till that imbecile husband of yers stole it from me and damned me te hell.”
“What’s wrong, the devil didn’t like yer presence?”
Barbossa’s eyes turned evilly black as I continued on with my comments. Then realization hit me. “Wait. Ye’re the one who Jack killed back at Isla De Muerta?”
He lifted up his hands pointed at his chest, “I can see a light finally went off in that pretty little head of yers.”
“Ye’re supposed to be dead!”
“Am I not?” Barbossa smiled a toothy grin.
“Eh gad man, ye’re breath let alone could kill anyone.”
“Do ye have a death wish?”
“Nope, I jest like rising te the occasion.” I grinned cheekily at him.
“Whbe Jbe Jack?!”
“Go te hell.” I spat in his face.
“Very well, if ye won’t talk, give my regards te the headsman and yer father.” Barbossa starto mao march up the stairs.
“Wait!”
“Ye regret loosing yer head?”
“Yes, I like it where it is.”
“Then tell me what I want and ye may keep it awhile longer.”
“I can’t tell ye what I don’t know.”
“And if ye did?”
I paused a moment before I spoke next. I glared daggers at him once more. “I wouldn’t tell ye.”
Barbossa pulled a rot iron key from his pocket to unlock the cell door. He rushed inside as I backed up against the wall. Only my hands were tied tig tog together. Barbossa just stared at me, searching my eyes. Then he brought his hand up and slapped me across my face. “This be the last time I ask ye wench, where be Jack?”
I spat blood down at his feet as I could feel it swoosh around in my mouth “Ah – now that would be telling secrets wouldn’t it?”
Barbossa smiled at me but brought up the bunt of his sword against the back of my head that knocked me unconscious. “Idiot, jest like yer husband.” He went out, locked tell ell door, and climbed the stairs leading outo tho the deck. “This is goin te be one long trip.”
:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:
(Third Person)
Jack and Will rowed the little boat towards shore as the Black Pearl sailed into the sea. Jack had ordered that Gibbs take over the Pearl and sail back to Tortuga to make Barbossa think they gave up the chase. Jack pulled out a telescope from his coat pocket to see the Red Flame docked in Saint John’s Port. He scanned the ship but saw no one present. ‘He must have gone ashore with all his crew,’ Jack thought to himself. ‘But where is he keeping her I wonder?’
Both Will and Jack had on a ebony cloak to hid themselves so not to be recognized, even though this was a new port Will wouldn’t be surprised if Jack had already been here, since he was so widely known.
Jack turned to face Will, “When we reach shore we’ll head straight for the closest tavern. We’ll hide there and see if we can get any information on what Barbossa’s up to.”
“That sounds good and all but Jack, what will we do once we have the whereabouts of Barbossa’s next move?”
Jack grinned cheeky, “That, my boy would be part two of my little ol’ plan.” Jack raised two fingers to emphasize his point.
Will rolled his eyes backwards in annoyance. “All right Jack, whatever you s
Once they reached the sand, they deposited their row boat next to an old building then shuffled along the dirt pathway with their s bos bowed, covered with the hoods of their cloaks as they entered the closest tavern named The Hearty Lover. Jack kept his face covered with his cloak to disguise himself and his voice so no one would be able to point him out. Only his eyes were visible. He ordered two tankards of rum and joined Will at a round table, which looked sturdy enough, in the back of the room where they could see everyone.
Jack sat down and pushed a mug towards Will, “Here ye are whelp.”
Will pushed the tankard away from him, “No thanks Jack.”
Jack shrugged his shoulders as he pulled back the filled container of the sweet poliovirus bouquet, “More fer me then.”
Will leaned up closer to whisper to Jack so that no one else could hear, “So what’s your plan of action?”
Jack took a long swig from his mug before he replied, “I’m still waiting fer it.”
“What’s that supposed to mean?”
At that moment two scrawny looking pirates entered the tavern. They sat down on the stools in front of the bar to order a few drinks while they flirted with the waitresses.
Jack raised his eyes from his tankard to the bar, “There they are.” He finished off his second mug and rose to his feet while he dropped a few shillings on the table. “C’mon Will. We’ve got work te do.”
Jack dragged a startled Will out of the tavern then down the dark street to a dress makers shop. “Jack, what are we doing here?”
“Well, ye see mate. I got a friend here who owes me a favor, and now is the best time te pay a visit.” Jack knocked on the door and in a few seconds was greeted with a spunky little old lady who wore thin glasses, an apron over her faded green skirt, with a once white blouse. Her hair was all grey that was pulled back into a tight bun on her head. She was a little pudgy and barely reached Jack’s chin at her full height. Jack spread out his arms wide enough to embrace the woman, “Hello Maggie, how’s business? “O “Oh Jack it’s so good to see you again. Here, let me get a good look at you.” Maggie stepped back with her arms still clutched onto Jack’s shoulders. “My word, you haven’t changed a bit. You look as handsome as ever I do say.”
“Why thank you Maggie. Oh, and this is my dfriefriend Will Turner.”
Will brought out his hand for the lady to shake, “It’s a pleasure to meet you madam.”
Maggie scooped Will into her arms, “Oh please call me Maggie. Any friend of Jack’s is certainly a friend of mine. The pleasure is all mine I’m sure. Please, come in come in.” Maggie rushed inside to light a few candles in her shop as Jack and Will entered. “Now, what can I do for you fine gentlemen this evening?”
Jack strolled through the shop, sifting through the numerous colorful dresses that were on display, “Well Maggie, I’d be needing a favor and if it’s not too much trouble we’re kind of in a hurry, so…”
“Say no more Jack, I know just the thing.”
Will was shocked, “You do?”
Maggie stuck her head from behind the beaded curtain of the next room, “Course I do. I know how Jack likes to pull stunts with the crowd just to get what he wants. He’s a smart man.”
Jack blushed a little as he sifted through the different dresses on a rack. Will casually walked over towards Jack out of hear shot of Maggie, “Jack, what’s going on? You mean to tell me that she knows your little plan and I don’t?”
“Calm down whelp, ye’ll know soon enough. We’re going te surprise our little friends at the tavern and be able te get passage onto that ship of theirs soon enough. Besides, I’m Captain Jack Sparrow, savvy? Have I ever given ye a reason not te trust me?” Jack looked up at Will expectantly, knowing full well what Will’s answer would be.
“No Jack, you haven’t.”
A triumphant smile spread across Jack’s face. “Thought so.”
“Well whatever you’ve got in that head of yours I hope it’s not something I’ll regret doing.”
(An hour l)
)
“Jack I’m gonna kill you! This will never work.”
“Trust me whelp, ye look great and everything will be jest fine.”
“You’re insane do you know that?”
“Course I do.”
Will shook his head in defeat as he and Jack scurried up to the tavern doors.
“Now Will, jest follow my lead and it will be over soon enough, savvy?”
“Yeah Jack, I still can’t believe I let you talk me into this though.”
“Now’s not the time to feel discouraged. Let’s show ‘em what we got.” Jack straightened himself up before he waltzed right into the crowd.
Everyone ceased fighting to watch as these two new “beauties” entered the tavern. They sauntered towards the bar as they winked and waved to the various men who were just awe stricken at their appearance. Jack and Will were dressed up to resemble as wenches, pretty ugly wenches to be exact but wenches none the less.
Jack had on a silk black veil to hide his face along with a beaded skirt filled with elaborate colors and jewels sewed on. He wore a red silk scarf around his head to cover up his dreadlocks with his shirt collar that covered most of his neck. He had on a few shirts to hide his masculinity with two little sacks of flour to give him that extra…lift in his chest area. The sound of his black boots thudded on the floor as he sauntered through the bar. He grazed through the crowd to have his eyes fall onto Pintel and Regetti.
Will shyly trailed after Jack who gl sit situated himself in between Pintel and Regetti. Jack brought out one of his gloved hands to gently stroke his finger across Pintel’s cheek. Then he whispered, as best as he could, in a womanly, seductive voice. “What’s a fine young man like you doing here?”
Pintel glanced back at Regetti where Will positioned himself right behind, then he turbackback to face Jack, “We’re jest checking out the scenery before we have te leave in a few days and from the looks of it, I say the scenery has definitely improved, what do ye say Regetti?”
Will came out from hiding behind Regetti and started to massage his legs as Will encircled him, “Aye, indeed it has.”
Will glared at Jack through his veil but Jack motioned his head to keep up his actions. Will just rolled his eyes and continued to massage Regetti in a flirtatious manner. Regetti got excited and slapped Will on the ass. Will glared evilly at Jack who tried to stifle his laughter. He turned around to slap at Regetti’s hand. He shook his hand with his pointer finger in a tsk tsk manner. This, however, seemed to turn Regetti on even more as he quickly grabbed Will by his wrists and pulled him as close to his body as humanly possible. Will held his breath as Regetti drew near.
“Why don’t you and me take a little walk?”
Will nodded his head as he took a quick glance at Jack, then he spoke in a tiny little voice, “Oh yes, I would love that.”
Jack nodded his head vigorously, “Oh yes, please sir, let’s all go for a walk together. I could show you a really good time.” Jack winked at Pintel as he trailed his fingers lightly down his chest and over his pudgy stomach.
Pintel looked back at Regetti who just smiled broadened his face. “All right poppet. Let’s go show ye are ship.”
Pintel and Regetti were the first ones to leave as Will and Jack followed behind as they made sure to cover their faces.
Will whispered into Jack’s ear, “I hope you know what you’re doing.”
“Trust me whelp, I know exactly what I’m doing.”
Jack watched as the two unsuspecting pirates started advance up the gangplank of the Red Flame. Regetti came back down to help “assist” Will up the wooden plank.
Will lightly placed his gloved hand in Regetti’s palm. “Oh, you are such a fine man. Hehehe (wly gly giggle).”
Jack rolled his eyes in the back of his head as they stepped onto the deck. “My, this is such a nice boat, I mean ship. Hehe.”
“Certainly poppet, I’ll start with the helm. Right this way then, watch your step.”
Pintel went off about explaining all the different parts of the ship, but frankly he didn’t have a bloody clue what he was talking about. He was trying to use big words that just made him sound even dumber by the second, which is surprisingly possible with Pintel and Regetti.
Jack thought to himself, ‘Bloody hell, does this guy ever SHUT UP!? I don’t know if I can take much more of this.’
Will interrupted Pintel as he was explaining how the rigging is set up, “Um, excuse me, but do you happen to have a prison on this ship? I would really ‘love’ to go and see it, where it’s all dark and eerie.” Will sexily drew his sash over Regetti’s shoulders as he slowly pulled it off of his body.
Regetti chimed in very excitedly as he jumped by Will’s side, “I’d be happy te take ye down into the brig miss. Careful though, it’s ‘very’ scary, ye best hold onto me fer protection.” Will decided to play along so he clutched onto Regetti’s arm as they all descended the stairs that lead into the brig.
Jack whispered to himself, “Finally.”
Once they reached the brig Jack grabbed a metal shovel that hung on the wall next to the stairs and conked both Pintel and Regetti as they fell to the floor like rag dolls.
Will slipped off his veil as did Jack to stare up at each other, “It’s about bloody time!”
“I’ll say.” Jack dropped the shovel on top of the unconscious bodies, grabbed the ring of keys from Pintel’s side pocket and ran down the hallway in search is bis beloved.
Chapter 7 – Is This the End?
(Right where we left off)
Regetti chimed in very excitedly as he jumped by Will’s side, “I’d be happy te take ye down into the brig miss. Careful though, it’s ‘very’ scary, ye best hold onto me fer protection.” Will decided to play along so he clutched onto Regetti’s arm as they all descended the stairs that lead into the brig.
Jack whispered to himself, “Finally.”
Once they reached the brig Jack grabbed a metal shovel that hung on the wall next to the stairs and conked both Pintel and Regetti as they fell to the floor like rag dolls.
Will slipped off his veil as did Jack to stare up at each other, “It’s about bloody time!”
“I’ll say.” Jack dropped the shovel on top of the unconscious bodies, grabbed the ring of keys from Pintel’s side pocket and ran down the hallway in search of his beloved.
(Change Scene since fanfiction is being really ghettofied and won’t let me type up the lil characters to separate my scenes anymore. God forbid! Bloody pack of ingrates *mumbles in coherent to self.)
(First Person)
As consciousness slowly encompassed me I began to hear stirs not too far from the cubical I currently occupied. My hands were bound tightly to my feet as I wore a cold metal collar around my neck that was chained securely to the wall along with my feet that bore shackles. Dry blood covered my body, as I moved I began to tear open my wounds and new blood seeped out of my cuts. I hissed as I stirred about in my cell to try to reposition myself as my body began to go numb. I strained my ears to listen to the whispers and the sounds of pounding feet that echoed throughout the brig.
‘Could that be my imagination playing tricks on me, or is that what I think it is?’
More voices echoed through the hull of the ship and I immediately recognized the voices. I knew my mind wasn’t deceiving me. Jfinafinally came to rescue me from this hell hole, but I wondered if he still loved me. Of course he does, if he didn’t then he obviously wouldn’t have risked his life to save me, unless Will got him drunk.
I looked up to see two very badly dressed whores rush past my cell door like colored blurs. I had to do a double take to make sure I wasn’t hallucinating.
“Jack?” The two womanly figures stopped and quickly turned about back to face my cell door. “Jack it is you! You came back!” I scanned over his new attire. “What in sweet Mary mother of god are ye wearing?”
Jack grabbed hold of the iron rods that separated him from me as he starred down upon me with his chocolate orbs. “No time fer that now luv, we gotta get ye outta here fast.”
I looked up at him with a sarcastic look upon my face, “No, ye think?”
Jack glared at me for a minute then returned back in his quest for something to break down the door. His eyes hurriedly scanned the cell for anything that could be of use to help spring me forth from my imprisonment but his defeated gaze fell back upon my withered form. He leaned his forehead against the metal bars as defeat became more of a reality for him.
As Jack was in his trance, a stealthily pirate slowly crept up behind him with a pistol drawn, ready to fire on impact. Will happened to notice the fiend and on impulse he clasped hold of a grappling hook that hung nearby on the wall, lassoed it around his neck and drew him forth into a rot iron stake, right through his gut belly. The pirate struggled as life slowly eased out of his corpse and eventually became limp.
“I have an idea!” Jack abruptly turned around to face Will whose gaze fell down upon the dead pirate. Jack’s face went from epiphany happy to down right confusion. Jack turned back to fac the then back to the corpse, he pointed his index finger back and forth as he tried to comprehend what had just happened. “Will, who be that?”
Will shrugged his shoulders, “I dunno, but I stopped him from hurting anyone.”
Jack laughearteartedly, “Whatever ye say, whelp.”
Will shook his head in annoyance, as if he hasn’t heard that name enough already. “What’s your plan of action then?”
Jack looked around the room, “First, we gotta find something that will releasv frv from her cell.” Jack’s eyes fell uthe the grappling hook that dangled from Will’s side. A smirked danced across his visage as he took hold of the weapon from Will’s grasp. “Here, this cell door looks pretty rusted out, don’t ye think? I’m thinking if we both pull on this hook at the same time using all our strength we can tear open the door.”
Will nodded his head in acquiesce, “Sounds great Jack, let’s get to it.”
Jack secured the hook onto the door as Will joined him to help pull away the rusted metal. After a few agonizing pulls the hinges finally gave way and the door crashed down onto the wooden floor boards. Jack rushed inside the cell to embrace me. I could feel the heat and sweat from his body as he tightly hugged me. The warmth from his body escaped him and seeped into me. The aroma of sea salt and rum spread throughout my nostrils as I deeply breathed in his alluring scent.
“Jack, as much as I love being in yer arms again I would appreciate it even more if I wasn’t bound te the wall in iron chains.”
“Oh, sorry luv.” Jack stood up as he brought out his pistol. I closed my eyes tightly as loud gun shots rung out in mrs. rs. I could feel the sudden strike of the bullet against the clasps of my shackles around my ankles.
Once my feet and hands were released I started to stand up but was abruptly pulled taunt back onto the hay strewn about the cell. “Uh Jack, we have a minor problem.”
“What’s that luv?” Jack turned to face me and saw the metal collar chained around my neck. “Oh, that. Let’s see. I’m gonna have te need a bigger gun.”
“There’s some in a chest underneath the stairs, but it’s locked so you’re gonna have te use a sledge hammer or something along those lines to break it open.” Both Will and Jack turned to me with shocked expressions on their faces. I chuckled, “What, ye don’t think I don’t know bout breaking into certain things?” I quirked an eyebrow at them both as they continued to stare with their mouths gaped open.
Jack lightly kissed my lips, “Luv, ye never cease te amaze me.”
“I try.”
Will went straight for the stairs and found the great sea chest. Jack tagged along with an extremely large halberd slung about his shoulder. When he reached the chest he swung the axlike blade down in front of him and held it with both hands. Will starred at the monstrous weapon then back up at Jack.
Jack shrugged his shoulders, “Wha? It was the only thing I could find.”
“Jack, why don’t you just use that to break apart the chain instead of a gun?”
Jack pondered over Will’s words as he rested the blade on the ground and leaned against it as he stroked his chin. He pointed his index finger at Will as he narrowed his eyes at him, “Ye know Will, ye jest may have something there.” Jack placed both of his hands firmly onto the weapon and carried it towards the cell.
As I saw Jack approach me with the massive pike I scrunched my body as close as I could in sheer fright. Jack slowly dropped the heavy axe to hold me in his arms. “Don’t worry luv, I promise I won’t hurt you. You just gotta trust me on this ok? It will all be over shortly.”
I mumbled, “Yeah, that’s what I’m afraid of,” but Jack still heard me.
Jack kissed my forehead lightly as he stood up again, “I love you.” He picked up the halberd in both hands, positioned the weapon so that he could be able to control it, then he tilted the axe back to get more power from the blade. Beads of sweat poured from his forehead as he kept repositioning his hands along the long wooden shaft. He finally finished contemplating with his conscious and took one final glance at me, “Brace yourself luv.”
I closed my eyes tightly as I moved out from the collar as far as I coul tha that he could have a clear shot of it. Jack took hold of the enormous weapon and smashed it upon the steel that bound me to the wall. The blade barely missed my skin as the steel band around my neck fell flimsy to the floor. Myrt srt skipped a beat as numerous thoughts ran through my mind. I could not withstand to open my eyes in fear of what the outcome came to be. ‘I’m dead, I’m dead, I’m dead, I’m dead, I died, and I’m dead.’
(Scene Change)
(I was thinking about ending it there, but the chapter would have been waaaay too short. But wouldn’t it have been a great cliff hanger?! Sowwy, I’ll let you get back to the story.)
Will shouted with glee as I suddenly opened up my eyes to see Jack with the halberd in both of his hands on the ground, huffed and puffed deep breaths into his system as Will jumped up and down joyously into the air. I hurriedly crawled up to a stand and embraced Jack in a death like enfold. “Oh Jack, I love you so much! I never want to leave you, ever!”
Jack pulled me away from him with his hands still upon my shoulders. “Luv, there’s something ye should know. Ana, she, she set me up. I never liked her in that sort of way and I love you! I…I…”
I placed my pointer finger on his lips to hush him. “Jack, I’m sorry for running out on you like that. I was just so shocked that I didn’t want to believe it, but I couldn’t help it since it was all right in front of me, but now I know that you didn’t mean for that to happen and I want you to know that I love you with all my heart.”
Jack smile broadened as he clasped his linto nto mine in one of the most passionate kisses we have ever shared.
Will coughed to grab our attention as Jack parted from our kiss to glare evil daggers at him for spoiling the moment. “I’m sorry to interrupt this happy moment, but I think we better get movingwe wwe want to make it bto tto the Pearl alive.”
Nothing more was said as we all ran back through the brig to woo wooden staircase. Will glanced around and noticed that something was amiss. The unconscious bodies of Pintel and Regetti were no to be seen where Jack and he had previously knocked them out. “Uh, Jack? I think we have another slight problem.”
“Not now whelp, we gotta get out of here.” Jack grabbed hold of my wrist as he dragged me out onto the moonlight deck to only be greeted with Barbossa’s whole swashbuckling crew, along with Pintel and Regetti standing right in full front of the crowd with their pistols pointed in our general direction.
I casually glanced around at the ferocious looking bunch, “Yep, this is a problem indeed. So what do we do now?” I looked back to Will and Jack for answers but none was given. Only blank looks of despair occupied their visages. Then a mischievous smirk slowly crept onto Jack’s lips. “What’s going through that thick head of yours now, Captain?”
“We’ll make them remember this day as the day that they almost caught the notorious Captain Jack Sparrow and his beloved wife.”
“I like the sound of that.”
Will chimed in, “Hey! What about me?”
“Wha? Oh yes, um ye too whelp.”
Barbossa interrupted our little chat, “Enough of this dwaddle. Men, prepare te fight!”
“Looks like this is it boys, what say ye we teach these wretched sea dogs who’s the most feared pirates in the Caribbean?”
“I’m up fer that luv. Let’s go.” We all at once brought out our weaponry as the pirates started to advance towards us.
“But Jack, there are only three of us; we can’t possibly take out all of Barbossa’s men. It’s suicide!”
Jack sighed, “Will, have I ever given ye a reason not te trust me? Do us a favor and try not te do anything…stupid.”
Will rolled his eyes, “Let’s pray for a miracle then.”
Just as the pirates were about to rampage us a cannon fire exploded right next to Barbossa’s ship, which caused everyone to cease their actions.
Jack starred wildly about him, “I know those cannons.”
“It’s the Pearl,” Captain Barbossa whispered.
As the Pearl eased herself right next to Barbossa’s all of the crew boarded the ship and started to fight the evil pirates. Gibbs ran up to Jack with tru trusty compass at hand and gave it back to its rightful owner. “Thought ye could use some help, Captain.”
“I thought ye sup supposed te stick te the code.” Jack stood with his arms crossed over his chest as he starred down at Gibbs.
“We figured they were more actual…guidelines.”
A smile danced over Jack’s face along with Gibbs, “Works fer me. Let’s fight.”
All together we ran toward the crowd of fighting people to join in on the action. As Jack weaved his way through the mass of people he searched for his mutinous first mate. He felt a tap on his shoulder as he turned around to see who it was. Jack then received a hearty punch in the face which caused him to stumble backwards and ran into a few fighting men. Barbossa cackled as he saw the pitiful site in front of him. Once Jack regained his senses he whisked out his cutlass and dueled with Barbossa as more fights erupted around them.
One distasteful pirate, that was apart of Barbossa’s crew, dodged madly in between Barbossa and Jack to start wildly fight his way with Jack. This action made Barbossa immensely upset. “My fight!” Barbossa sliced his sword right through the gut of the man and watched as his meager form fell onto the deck. Jack casually looked back up at Barbossa, “Shall we continue?”
Barbossa stood in his fighting stance, “Yes, let’s shall.”
As the intense fighting continued on an incredible amount of men were slaughtered on both sides at an increasingly speeding rate. Barbossa’s ship reeked of dead corpses with blood that covered the upper decks. Jack and Barbossa continued on with their intense battle but this time, it was to the death; no survivors; no quarter.
Meanwhile, Will and I managed to team up and take on the other pirates. We split them up as more and more of them kept coming our way. It was like they were multiplying by the minute. We had no idea where they all came from. All we knew was that they had to be destroyed. Survival of the fittest!
As I sliced my cutlass through anothiratirate I turned around and came face to face with one of the most horrid looking men, if you want to call it that, I had ever laid eyes upon. “Whoa ugly!” He stood at least seven feet tall, with an extremely massive belly with grease and hair mixed in a sweaty form that covered most of his body which reeked of rotten eggs and dead fish. Large lumps covered his face that looked like he got his head caught in a bee hive for stealing a handful of honey. Even though he possessed an incredible beer belly he looked as if he could carry twenty men, at least! (Picture this guy as the guard in the movie The Three Musketeers with Charlie Sheen, Kieffer Sutherland, Chris O’Donnell, Oliver Platt, Tim Curry, and Rebecca De Mornay; awesome movie I suggest if you haven’t seen it to go out, buy it, and watch it! I hope my description of this guy looks gross enough in your minds, that’s what I’m trying to accomplish here.) He didn’t really talk, just stalked up towards me with a look that could kill and bury anyone six feet under, if his breath didn’t care of the job first. He appeared to not have any real intellect with his surroundings but he was massive enough to knock anybody out, no wonder people wouldn’t want to mess with him.
I rushed towards the stern of the ship right on the edge of it. I casually glanced at my surroundings and found a strolag lag pole that would be able to support my weight. I stood right on the edge of the ship with my heels barely hanging off, I crouched down into position, “Ye want me ye ugly bastard? Well come and get me.”
The monstrous man lunged toward me at full speed while he shouted out at the top of his lungs non coherent calls that really sounded like a cannon exploded. I jumped right in the nick of time as I swung my body towards the pole and wrapped myself around it so that I would not fall off. I watched the overgrown ogre fall into the pitch black depths of Davy Jones Locker and scrutinized how the man eating sharks surfaced and tore him from limb to limb. I climbed off of the flag pole, unsheathed my ass,ass, and ran back into the fighting crowds. “Phew! That was close.”
I spotted Will who was caught in a very complicated predicament. Two evil brigands had him cornered as they kept backing him onto the plank. I rushed over towards them as fast as I could top Wip Will kill them off. Once the two men were executed Will turned to me as he gasped for air. “Where….have….you bloody been?!”
Before I could respond a vile creature of a man crept up behind Will ready to pummel him if I didn’t react quick enough. I hurriedly pushed Will to the side and thrust my blade as fast and as deep as I could to reassure myself that he was dead. “I wasing ing care of something, ugly!”
Will nodded in understanding. We both smiled at each other as we each ran past in the opposite directions to join other fights.
wer were all bustled about across the ship in their extravagant fights with mutilated bodies strewn about the deck, then all of a sudden, out of nowhere, a tall, lanky man with two eye patches and old, raggedy clothes filled with moth eaten holes, held a dull bladed cutlass high above in one hand as he ran out all through the crowds of men shouted out battle cries, “Fight! Fight! Fight! Beware my wrath you cowards! AHHHHH!” The skinny man, at full speed, tripped over a coiled piece of rope, skidded across the deck and crashed into a pile of rum barrels head on. The barrels collapsed on top of him with one turned upside down that happened to trap him inside. Half of the rum that was contained inside that barrel managed to spew out all over the deck. It made the deck incredibly slippery which cd ped people to fall every so often. If you listened closely to the barrel man you would be able to hear the man inside the barrel slurp up the amber brown liquid.
All the while, Jack had stared at that odd man the whole time until the barrel fell over top him. He cursed to himself as he watched his poor defenseless rum plummeted to its death. He turned back to face Barbossa and asked while he pointed back at the barrel man, “Is he yours?”
Barbossa shook his head and shrugged his shoulders, “Never seen him before in me life. Is he yours?”
Jack gave him a you-got-to-be-kidding-me look. Then from out of nowhere came a deep, enchanting voice, “He belongs to me.”
Both Barbossa and Jack ceased their fight to gaze up at the shadowy figure that interrupted their duel. Barbossa spoke next, “And jest who the hell might ye be, mister?”
The mysterious shadow stepped out of the dark into the moonlight in front of the two captains so they could get a better look of him. He wore an ebony cloak that covered most of his body with a hood that hid his face very well. Shadows covered his eyes so you could only see his mouth, but when he turned his head slightly more into the light you could see a deep white scar that ran down from his left eye all the way down to his cheekbone. He stood close to 6’5” with long sheer black hair. He bore with him two long swords that shimmered bright silver under the moon. He had a mischievous almost eerie presence about him that would not pass with ease. When he pushed his hands through the cloak to move it aside his tannedso wso was clearly visible with his muscles toned and strong. As he walked about his physique became tense and contracted, but he showed no sign of weakness. He slowly sauntered towards the two men with his swords at his sides. “I am Lord Morridan.” He then pointed toward the rum barrel over top the one man, “And that man there is Sir Noshua, my companion. He’s blind but a good man nonetheless.”
Barbossa looked back at Jack to see if he recognized this man, but Jack merely shook his head from side to side. Barbossa thought for a minute to see if the name would ring a bell, but nothing rung out. He decided he needed to know this man better to place him as a friend or foe. “Uh huh, so where ye be from, mate?”
Lord Morridan crossed over to the railing to dust off the sediments with his roughed hands, “I’m not you’re mate.”
Barbossa struck up his hands in defense, “Jest trying te make an acquaintance here.”
Lord Morridan leaned against the railing and snorted, “If I want to make allies, I shall do so on my own account not at the will of others, understand?”
Jack slowly approached the furtive man from the side as he joined him in leaning against the rail to gaze out. “Ye know, we were in a battle to the death here and ye jest can’t go about interrupting whomever ye damn well please, so if you’ll excuse us….”
As Jack was about to walk away, Lord Morridan in a split second whipped out a crocked dagger and stabbed it right through Jack’s sleeve to the wooden rail of the ship. Jack tried to pull the dagger out but to no avail. The damned thing would not even budge as he continued to wiggle it free. He slowly fixed his gaze onto Morridan to stare deep into his half hidden face. Jack raised his index finger near his face as he talked, “Now that’s not very nice.”
“No one tells me what I can and cannot do, mate. I do not tolerate men who try to stand in my way, you hear me? I could tear out your gizzards here and now if I wanted.”
“Mmm, lovely.”
This irritated Lord Morridan as he was about to pull out yet another knife but Barbossa caught his actions and stepped in. He grabbed hold of his arm with a strong force, “Ye best not be doing that, sir. He’s mine te be killin. And I don’t give a rat’s ass who ye are, ye ain’t killin my enemies!”
“Are you sure bout that, Captain?” Lord Morridan continued to stare back into Jack’s eyes as Barboosa became inflamed with rage and stormed towards him with his sword raised in his hands, ready to strike on impact. Without even a flinch, Lord Morridan raised out his knife from an inside pocket of his cloak and blocked Barbossa’s blow. Barbossa had a shocked expression on his visage but he quickly retaliated. He sent another blow with his sword down on top of Lord Morridan’s head but he parried and then thrust his knife close to his midriff.
Men that were at first busy in their own battles ceased to speculate the performance of the new valiant man against the once high and mighty Barbossa. A horde of men circled around the brawled duo. Bets were placed to see who would run their sword through first. After a prolonged length of time had passed, Barbossa began to show signs of fatigue and weariness. Stacks ran high as Barbossa continued to wither but Lord Morridan only continued to greatly increase his strength. It almost seemed that he sucked the life and strength right out of Barbossa into him.
Jack had had enough of speculation. He quickly grabbed hold of his cutlass and dodged out in between Lord Morridan and Barbossa before anyone else could muster out a punch. Jack stared Morridan dead in the eyes without a flinch, but Morridan just rolled his eyes towards the back of his head in annoyance as if this didn’t usually occur. “Step aside pirate and let a real man finish the job before you hurt yourself.”
Before Morridan could stroll past the crazed pirate, Jack stopped him as he forcedly placed his hand on his chest to push him back. “No! This is my fight, not yers! I came here te take care of this bloody bastard long before ye even had an inkling of what a pirate was. I plan te follow through with my actions, and I will too, mate. So step aside yerself and let a real pirate show ye how it’s properly done.”
Lord Morridan was indeed impressed. No man ever dared to interfere with his duels and lived to see the light of the next day. He liked this fellow very much, but he was sad to think that once this crazed pirate managed to kill off this other defeated one, he’ll just have to kill him for stepping in the way.
As it all came quiet on the decks of the ship I realized that something very drastic was about to happen and I wasn’t there to see it. I scanned the deck for Will and victoriously found him perched on a rum barrel as he breathed heavily. I raced towards him, grabbed hold of his wrist and pulled him down to the helm, “Hurry up Will. We’ve got to find Jack and get the hell off of this damned ship.” Before long we saw a small circle of men around three others. One was sprawled out on the deck with his hand clutched hard to his chest as blood spilled from his withered body, obviously that was Barbossa. Then off to the far corner stood Lord Morridan with his arms crossed over his chest as he stared at the two men with a rminrmined look upon his face. Jack hovered over Barbossa with his cutlass in one hand and a pistol cocked in the other. He had a mixed expression on his face that was hard to point out. It seemed that he was happy to see Barbossa cowering in fear but yet really disappointed because he didn’t get to do most of the dirty work. But he sure as hell will finish him off. Then he’ll go after the stuck up arrogant man, Lord Morridan, who took away his luxurious victory.
Jack stepped his way closer to Barbossa as his pathetic first mate clutched onto his chest tighter and pushed himself backwards with his other hand. Blood seeped from his clothes and smeared the floor he was upon. Jack shook his head in disgust. He raised his sword high above his head, ready to strike, when Barbossa shouted, “Wait Jack! Ye wouldn’t do that te yer ol’ humble first mate would ye? I mean we’ve been through a lot together ye and I. I saved ye from the depths of hell and raised ye on me ship. I was the one who made ye who ye are today!”
Jack pondered over this for a minute, just to humor his soled led ‘mate.’ “Ye know, ye’re right. Ye did raise me. But there’s a place where ye left some very important information out. Once I gave up the bearings te the treasure ye marooned me and left me te die fer ten bloody years. Then after I found a way te get what was mine in the first place, ye marooned me again and then tried te kill me.” Jack paused for a minute then he bent down right in front of Barbossa to grab hold of his collar around his neck. “And ye know wha? Ye didn’t made me. I did!” Then at once Jack thrust his cutlass straight through Barbossa stomach with the tip of his sword pointed out of his back. More blood seeped out from his mouth and eyes then he collapsed onto the deck. Blood flowed out of his corpse like a river that ran through the cracks of the deck. All of Barbossa’s crew stepped back as they witnessed this massacre.
Jack whipped out his cutlass from Barbossa and used Barbossa’s jacket to wipe off all of the blood from the steel. He sheathed his weapon into his belt and stood up to glance at everyone. “Will there be any other takers?”
The men stared at each other for a moment then all together they bolted down the gangplank off of the ship into the lonely night of the port. “Well that was easy, won’t ye say Will?”
“Yeah Jack. Now let’s get back to the Pearl and go home. I’m not liking this eerie feeling now of just us on the ship.”
I started to head off towards the gangplank, “Will, there’s nothing left to fear. It’s just you, Jack, me…” A man appeared from the shadows of the deck to wrap his arm around my neck and his other around my waist accompanied with a dagger pinned right at my chest. I could feel the tip of it push through my clothes into my skin to puncture to show that this man meant business. I looked up at the man and saw who it was. “And Lord Morridan, how could I have possibly forgotten about the likes of this fellow.”
Lord Morridan tightened his grip on my neck to stop me from talking and that I would have trouble breathing. “Shut up wench!”
“Hey, that’s my wife with child ye be speaking to lad!”
Will grabbed hold of Jack’s arm to stop him from making any sudden, rash actions. “Jack.” Then he motioned his head to look back at Lord Morridan.
“What do ye want? I’m sure this doesn’t concern my wife so toss her aside and let’s finish this like men, or pirate, whichever you prefer I’m covered either way.”
Lord Morridan tightened his hold around my neck to cause me to gasp for breath. “You interrupted one of my duels. No one interferes with my fights and lives to tell the tale. You and I have an agreement to work out, and this will be settled now with ttherther one dead. Are you prepared to face the challenge, pirate?”
Jack looked longingly into my eyes for reassurance. I was then able to muster out between breaths, “Kill him Jack. Send him te hell!”
Lord Morridan grew angry. He slapped me across my face and slammed me into a few rum barrels I managed to topple down. The strange, skinny man that once occupied a rum barrel, Sir Noshua, finally crawled out from underneath a barrel as he hiccupped his way over to me. He clumsily held out his hand towards me as he kept slowly falling over to the one side. “Hey thereiccuiccup:: I’m Sir Noshua ::hiccup:: I’m with…..” He paused as he jolted his head upwards towards the mysterious man then he tossed his cranium back my way as he slammed his head right into mine and stared into my eyes as he pointed back towards the man, “I’m with ::hiccup:: that guy.”
“That’s nice. Good for you son, now will you please get off of me.” I pushed him off of my body as he crashed into the wooden railing of the side and fell over into the water.
As he fell over he went “Oopsies,” then he plunged head first into the water.
I shook my head as I turned my gaze back to my faithful husband and the atrocious man, “Idiot.”
Jack held his sword taunt in his hands to ready himself as Lord Morridan chuckled wickedly. He circled around him with his two long swords drawn in both hands which were covered in oozed blood. Jack didn’t let this site distract him. His main goal was to destroy this so called 'Lord Morridan' for the intrusion on his escapade to take back what was rightfully his. Morridan smiled devilishly as he licked his lips from side to side with his teeth shown like he was some sort of vampire ready to strike his victim at any given moment.
All of a sudden both men ceased in their tracks from their never ending circle of taunts to just stare deeply at each other. They stood there for what seemed like eons of time, just stared as they waited for the other man to make his first move. The swords twirled in each of their hands, sweat mixed with blood slowly dripped down from the forehead over the expressionless face as tension and panic quickly aroused the men.
My heart skipped a beat, I wasn’t able to find my breath as time appeared to have frozen, each movement was crucial to the men who stood as they waited for their chance to come. Then all of a sudden Jack broke out in a rampage with his sword drawn from his chest with both of his hands wrapped securely around the handle as he raced towards Lord Morridan who had a cool, calm and collected presence about him. Jack charged at him like a fiery bull in an arena with all of his might. Morridan sighed as Jack approached and swiftly stepped aside right when Jack was about to plunge his sword right through his chest. Jack yelled in anger and attacked the villain numerous times with all he could muster. Lord Morridan showed no signs of fatigue, just pure bor. Fo. For an instant when Lord Morridan didn’t look directly at Jack which gave him the opportune moment to swipe his blade across his face to knock him off balance. Jack’s chest heaved dramatically as he gasped for air. He triumphantly rose himself up fully with his arms raised above his head. He dropped the sword to the deck and clumsily walked towards me. Right when Jack was about to pick me up from the floor a dark, grotesque figure slowly emerged from behind Jack. Jack saw the fear in my eyes but it was too late. Before either one of us could do anything the figure forcedly stabbed his cutlass into his back and straight through his chest. Jack’s eyes filled with terror and wonder as he glanced down at the sword then back up into my eyes. He lifted his hand to caresses my cheek as a small trail of blood followed close behind. He collapsed onto the deck of the ship with his hands clutched onto the sword that ran through him. Tears streamed down my face as I crawled over to Jack. I bent over his body to listen to his breathing. He took in slow, deep, rapid breaths as life slowly seeped out of him. Anger and rage filled my soul as I got the courage and the strength to lift myself from Jack’s defeasible form towards Morridan.
Lord Morridan smiled wickedly with triumph as I neared him, “What’s the matter little missy? Lost your husband over there? Aww, what a shame.” Morridan tsked as I looked back at Jack then towards him. He stared at me for a few moments then looked down upon his blade as he cleaned off all of the dried blood with a disarrayed rag.
“Why did you come here?” Tears tried to squeeze their way out of my eyes but I blinked them back. I did not want to show him that I was weak. Then that would give him the chance to walk all over me and do whatever he damned well pleased. I had to know his weakness somehow.
He chuckled as he shook his head from side to side. He spoke without looking back up at me, “Why else?” He raised his arms out in front of him and pointed towards his chest. “I am a fighter at heart and you can’t take the fight out of the dog, no matter what. I just so happened to walk by as your raid imploded and I couldn’t resist the temptation of blood spewing from people’s necks. I do love a good intrigue.”
I shook my head in detestation. “You disgust me.” I spat in his face with a huge wade of spit trickled down his cheek.
Morridan only laughed with satisfaction as he collected the wade of drool from his face and tossed it to the ground. “You amaze me to no further extent.” He leaned away from the railing as he stepped closer towards me. I backed away from him at the same time to keep the distance between us. He outstretched his hand to my fand and gently caressed me, “You would make a lovely addition to my ménage as my bride.” He forcedly grabbed my wrist as he came closer to my body. I was pushed all the way back against the side of the ship and had no way to escape his entrapment.
“I would rather die a thousand deaths than be married to a merciless creature such as yourself.”
“Then if I can’t have you, (big dramatic pause for effect) no one will.” I could see the bloodthirsty lust crave in his eyes as he spoke those words, but none of that could match up to the power I felt within myself to destroy this man.
As Lord Morridan pulled out a crooked dagger from his cloak I did the first thing that came to my mind. I lunged my knee right into his groin to knock the wind out of him so I could barter enough time to quickly get away. I scurried up the rigging as fast as I could without getting my feet caught amongst the ropes, and jumped into the crows nest. Lord Morridan was right behind me with a dagger in between his teeth as he hurriedly climbed after me. He viciously swung his arms about as he cut through the rope like ladder that fell to pieces. As I saw him clutched onto a strand of rope I quickly took out a knife from my boot and sliced the rope that was connected to the mast. I had hopped Lord Morridan fell to his death but lady luck was not on my side. Before I managed to slice through the rope Morridan jumped onto a yardarm and continued to work his way up towards me. Time ran out for me as he hoisted himself over the rail of the crows nest and inched his way near me.
He twirled the dagger in his hand with a great smile on his visage, “Give it up already miss. You aren’t going to win this battle with me. Wake up, it’s time to die!” Morridan raced towards me with his dagger pointed straight at my heart.
“Not on yer life!” Right before he came in contact with my body, I plunged my knife right into his chest. I dug it deeper into his flesh as I saw more blood seeped out through his clothes. I shoved my knife all the way into his chest as I pushed him off of me. Lord Morridan stared bly aly at the knife in his chest then back up at me. He managed to snicker before his eyes rolled into the back of his head, tripped over some coiled rope and plummeted to his death into the oblivion of Davy Jones Locker.
I breathed heavily as I recollected all of what had just occurred. Then I suddenly remeed Jed Jack sprawled out on the deck. I quickly crawled out of the crows nest then slid down the rigging to the deck where Jack had fallen. Will had brought Gibbs and a few men from the Pearl to help with the wounded. Gibbs tsked as he bowed down in front of Jack. “This does not look good lass. I’m not sure if the cap’n will make it.”
Tears erupted from my eyes as I finally let them show, “We have to do something! We can’t just leave him here like this. We mustn’t give up hope. He may still have a chance if we….if we…”
I finally broke down and cried my eyes out as I laid on top of Jack’s crippled body. He was unconsciousness and barely breathed. We laid there for the longest time until there were no more tears left for me to shed. Will helped walked me down the gangplank towards the Black Pearl. Gibbs and a few of the stronger men carried Jack into the Captain’s Quarters to tend to his needs. I began to walk into the room but Gibbs held me back. “I must go in there. I have to help him.” I pleaded but Gibbs merely shook his head at me.
“No pet. First I need to have a look at you. You’ve done quite a number today, one too many in fact and I need to see about your pregnancy.”
My face turned ghostly pale, “My baby? Will it be all right? Tell me Gibbs!”
“Come with me, dear.” Gibbs lead me away from the Captain’s Quarters as I took one last glance back into the room to see the men place Jack’s body onto the bed and strip away his bloody clothes.
(Scene Change)
Inside Gibbs’ room he finally spoke after the examination. He sighed heavily as he whipped his forehead with his scarf. “I’m pretty upset with ye. Even though ye saved Jack from that crazed fool, ye still put on a lot of stress from that ‘mishap’ of yers.” I blushed as I recalled that event. “Also mixed with a few of yer injuries and poor rations, ye may have caused yerself a miscarriage.”
Panic rose in my voice as fear and disbelief took over, “What!? This can’t be happening to me! Are you positive? Couldn’t you have made a mistake in something or overlooked a…a…”
“Calm down miss. All I’m saying is what I think. I don’t know fer sure.”
I calmed down a bit, “So, there’s still hope?”
“Like ye said yerself lass, ye must never give up hope.”
I breathed in a deep breathe and eased myself in the chair. “Thank the heavens.” Once I was relaxed I stood up and walked out of the room, “I’m going to nurse Jack back to health whether ye want me to or not.”
Once I stepped out of Gibbs’ office I rushed to the Captain’s Quarters to tend to Jack. “Unconscious or not he’s still my husband and I’m going to heal him, bloody pirates.” I thought to myself.
I bolted through the corridor doors to see men all strewn about the room pecking at all different sort of things. “Out! Everybody out right now!”
One of the pirates turned to stare at me then back to his buds, “Best do what the lady asks or she’ll kick our asses. Let’s go men.” At once all of the men swarmed out of the room in no time. I closed the doors behind them and headed straight for the bed. I pulled out a fresh wet towel and placed it on top of Jack’s forehead. I tossed the old one aside anlledlled out another to wipe at his cuts. I uncorked a rum bottle with my teeth, took a swig of it myself and poured it onto the rag to lessen the pain as I cleaned out his wounds.
I repeated this process everyday. Since this was the room that both Jack and I occupied I still let him have the entire bed to himself as I made a make shift bed on one of the chairs myself. I never left his side.
Months flown past and my tummy grew immensely, but I continued to nurse Jack see to it that he will pull through. “Come on Jack. Ye can lick this. Come on, I want ye te be here for your baby’s birth. It just won’t be the same without you and I can’t survive without your love. I need you more than anything. Please, please come back to us.” I fell asleep on the bed’s edge with Jack’s hand rested in mine as tears dried upon my face.
(Scene Change)
(Third Person)
Jack blinked his eyes open to see that he was no longer on Barbossa’s ship, butk ink in his bedroom on the Black Pearl. He looked around and saw that everything had been just had he had left it. Only now it was a bit more cleaner and more organized. “Hmmm, that’s interesting.” He noticed something was gripped tightly to his hand as he looked down and saw his wife fast asleep with his arm underneath her head. “That’s very interesting.” Jack used his other hand to stroke her cheek lovingly. He dreamed of waking up to find his wife right there next to him with his arm wrapped protectively around her, though at the moment, it seemed to be the exact opposite. He bent down and lightly kissed her on the lips. She yawned, stretched her arms out and fell right back to where she was a moment ago into blissful sleep. Jack laughed quietly at the site, “It’s all right luv, go back te sleep. Jack’s here now.” He rolled back onto his pillows and fell into a peaceful slumber.
(Scene Change)
(First Person)
The next day I saw how Jack was still fast asleep in his bed with one arm cast over his chest and the other covered his face. I laughed as I stepped er ter to the bed. “Aww, how cute. My big pirate sleeping like a little baby. Hehe.” I began to laugh but then stopped as I felt massive pains from my stomach. It wasn’t just little kicks this time, it felt ten times as worse and they only worsened. “Oh god, this is it.” I wrapped an arm around my stomach in pain as I tried to regain my balance and walk out onto the deck to find Gibbs. I pushed open the doors with all my might. The wooden doors banged loudly against the paneling of the walls as I staggered out. “Gibbs! Gibbs, where the hell are ye, bloody bastard! Oh god.” I winced in pain as I fell onto the wooden deck with both arms wrapped tightly around my belly. Soon I could feel water explode from underneath me and raced out of nsidnsides. “Oh shit! This is not good.” I screamed in pain and agony at the top of my lungs, “GIBBS! Help me someone!”
Jack abr abrupt due to the ear piercing screaming he heard just mere seconds before. He quickly looked around the room in search of me but found no one. He pushed off all of the covers, nearly tripped out of bed over the sheets, as he managed to run out onto the deck. He was about to shout out for me when he nearly stumbled over my humongous body.
“Luv! There ye are! I’ve been so worried I…” I grabbed hold of Jack’s shirt collar and forcedly lowered him directly in front of my face as I threatened him, “Go…find…Gibbs!”
Jack looked down at my tightly clutched fist then back up at my eyes, “Right luv, I’ll get right on it, after I take care of ye.”
Before I could argue with him Jack maneuvered his hands underneath my body and after a few tries managed to lift me off of the deck and carried me over to the bed. He plopped me down and positioned the pillows so that I could sit up right. “Jack! Go Get Gibbs, NOW!”
Jack jumped as I yelled and quickly darted out of the room, “Right, going now luv.” Before he exited the room he turned around and pointed at me. “Don’t move.”
Jack left and I was left in an empty room trying to keep my breathing under control, “Where the hell would I go when I’m in labor?” I spoke to the walls but they didn’t answer back.
Jack dodged out of the cabin onto the deck in search of Gibbs. He was about to shout for his name when he ran right into him and Will and almost knocked them over like dominos. Jack breathed heavily, “Gibbs….Will….luv….she’s….”
Will helped hoist s tos to his feet as they brushed past Jack, “Pregnant I know. Let’s deliver this baby.”
Jack quickly rose to his feet as he saw the rest of his crew race towards the Captain’s Quarters. Jack beat them to the doors and was about to slam them out when he poked his head out of the slit. “Back te work ye scabrous dogs, this is no excuse fer ye te stand and quack at. Get back te work before I throw ye overboard.” With that said Jack slammed the wooden doors behind him. Half of the crew went straight back to work but a few others stayed behind and made bets on whether the child will be a boy or a girl.
(Scene Change)
Chapter 8 – A New Sparrow
Author’s Note – (A song before I begin the chapter. Sorry I couldn’t resist.)
“Bitch” by Meredith Brooks
I hate the world today
You’re so good to me
I know but I can’t change
Tried to tell you
But you look at me like maybe
I’m an angel underneath
Innocent and sweet
Yesterday I cried
You must have been relieved
To see the softer side
I can understand how you’d be so confused
I don’t envy you
I’m a little bit of everything
All rolled into one
[Chorus:]
I’m a bitch
I’m a lover
I’m a child
I’m a mother
I’m a sinner
I’m a saint
And I do not feel ashamed
I’m your hell
I’m your dream
I’m nothing in between
You know you wouldn’t want it any other way
So take me as I am
This may mean you’ll have to be a stronger man
Rest assured that when I start to make you nervous
And I’m going to extremes
Tomorrow I will change
And today won’t mean a thing
[Repeat Chorus]
Just when you think you’ve got me figured out
The season’s already changin’
I think it’s cool you do what you do
And don’t try to save me
[Repeat Chorus]
I’m a bitch
I’m a tease
I’m a goddess on my knees
When you hurt
When you suffer
I’m your angel undercover
I’ve been numb
I’ve revived
Can’t say I’m not alive
You know I wouldn’t want it any other way
O-o-o, o-o-o-ooooo
O-o-o, o-o-o-ooooo
O-o-o, o-o-o-ooooo
(repeat until fade)
(Scene Change)
Jack rushed towards the bed where there were warm towels placed underneath me and mounds of pillows behind my back to give me a comfortable lift and support. Jack wal inl in frenzy as he didn’t know what to do. He nervously shifted the pillows behind me to fluff them up, paced fretfully back and forth in front of the bed, and kept asking me if I was all right. Once Jack came up beside me I roughly grabbed hold of his shirt, yanked him down as to make him fall upon his knees, and as I drew him towards my face I glared evil daggers deep into his eyes. “Stop…running…around. I’m…AHHH!” I screamed bloody murder as the insides of my stomach heaved all over the place as if a cannon ball exploded. I held on tight to Jack’s hand as I squeezed the life out of him practically. The pain was excruciating, but it could have been worse for Jack. He bit his lip and crouched down as he tried to withstand the pain.
“The contractions seem te be constant.” Gibbs noted. “It’s time.” Gibbs and Will got into position.
Jack muttered out a squeaky, “Finally,” as he pried his hand from my death like grip. Once he pulled it away he took a glance at it and saw how it was all red with deep, detailed imprints from my fingers. “Got a strong grip there luv. If I didn’t move me hand in time I would have lost it.” Jack rubbed his hand across his knuckles as he massaged the numbness out of it.
“I don’t need yer sarcasm, Jack. I’m in enough pain as it is.” I groaned exceptionally loud as I tossed my head back onto the pillows with my hands gripped firmly to the bed sheets. I screamed in agony as the pabecabecame repetitive.
“Will! What should I do? I don’t know what to do!” Jack shouted in panic over my screams.
“Just give her support, Jack. Hold her and reassure her everything’s going to be all right.”
Jack did just what Will had instructed. On normal conditions he wouldn’t have listened to the whelp, but now since the tables have turned it seems that Will is in control and Jack is vulnerable. This time Jack made sure that he kept his hands as far away from mine as possible so that I wouldn’t hurt him again. Eventually though, as he saw the pain in my eyes, he took hold of my hand, kissed it softly, and gave me a reassuring squeeze. I was so thrilled to have him right by my side. It was a wonderful feeling to be loved so passionately. But at the time the feeling I felt was being focused on my lower abdomen.
After a good deal of agonizing pushes along with a plethora of all of the vulgar, obscene and blasphemous words that I could think of I shouted them right at Jack. He merely cupped my hands in his, gave me a reassured squeeze, and told me that everything was going to be all right.
“C’mon lass, jest one more hefty push should do it.” Gibbs encouraged as he sat perched on a stool with his arms out stretched ready to catch the baby.
Sweat poured from my forehead that seemed to cover my body as I kept pushing. “I’m doing the best I can here. If ye think that ye can do better I’d like te see you try to push out a baby the size of a coconut!”
“I’m sure glad I’m not a woman,” Will muttered as he stood beside Gibbs with a towel at hand.
Jack glared evilly at him then stared back down at me. “Come on luv. I know ye can do it. Jest one more push and all will be over.”
I gritted my teeth as I gave one final push with all of my might. I felt as if I were going to explode into a million pieces then and there. I pushed and pushed with all of my inner muscles as I prayed to God to let this pain leave me. “Just put me out of my misery,” I thought. Then all at once I felt an exuberant rush flow out of me like a dam exploded. I screamed out as loud and as hard as my lungs were able to withstand it as I gave one final push with all of my strength. The next thing I hears ons one of the most precious sounds in the entire world. The baby, my baby, cried like a banshee as Gibbs cut off the umbilical cord, washed off all of the blood and body fluids in a bowl, dried it off with a warm towel and handed the baby to me. I was collapsed amongst the mounds of pillows as my lungs gasped for air. Jack helped me scoot up in my bed as Gibbs gently placed the baby in my arms. Jack and I both stared down happily at our new baby as Will and Gibbs stood in front of the room with pleased expressions on their faces.
Gibbs nudged Will in the side to indicate that they should leave us in peace. Without a word they slipped out the doors and gently closed them behind.
As Jack stared happily at his newborn child cradled in my arms, he rubbed the tears from his eyes with the side of his hand as he sniffed away the sobs that threatened to escape his throat. I stared up at him with wide eys I s I gently rocked the baby in mys, “s, “What are ye crying for?”
“I never realized until now how much stronger you are than I.”
I laughed good heartedly, “Better not let the crew hear that. They’d never let you see the end of it.”
“I know. That’s why I trust ye te keep it as our little secret.”
A huge smile broadened on mye, “e, “I wouldn’t have it any other way.”
Jack leaned down to kiss me passionately on the lips. When he pulled away he lightly stroked my damp hair and brushed a few strands off my face. “What are we gonna call him?”
“We are going to call HER, Jacqueline Ann.” I looked back up to see a look of a shocked surprise on his face, then his smile broadened as his face lit up with happiness.
“Jacqueline Ann Sparrow it is then.”
“Course we’ll call her Jackie for short.”
“Of course luv.” He bent down onto the bed and captured my lips with his in the uttermost passionate kisses we ever shared.
(Scene Change)
Once Gibbs and ppedppedpped outside of the cabin they were greeted with a horde of men right out front of the door. A look of anticipated suspense was plastered all over their faces. Gibbs sighed as he placed his hands on his hips, “It’s a girl.”
A mix of groans of protest and boasts of joyous shouts erupted from the crowd of men who reluctantly gave up their monthly earnings to the winners. Gibbs watched at the crowd of men as they collected their prizes, and then he decided to break up their little party. “All right ye worthless scum bags, this is no excuse to wallow about, back te work.” The men moaned and groaned as they slowly walked back to their stations to continue on with their daily work.
(Scene Change)
A few weeks had past since that exuberant event and my motherly pouch had finally disappeared into oblivion, never to be seen again. Well, at least not until we decide to have another pride and joy. I outstretched my arms and legs as I laid comfortably he bhe bed with Jack fast asleep soundly right next to me; with a few occasi hea hearty snores and mumbles here and there. I smiled happily as I rolled over next to him to kiss him gingerly on his forehead. I tumbled out of bed as I stood up tall with my arms stretched out as far as I could. I slowly, sleepily walked towards the baby’s crib as I rubbed the dreariness from my eyes. “Good morning Jack…” as I peered into the crib all there was to see was her brown teddy bear alone in thrnerrner. I panicked as I searched frantically around the room for her. I searched high and low, in every nook and cranny I could think of.
Jack stirred as I started to flip over the covers and underneath the bed. “Oy luv, what are ye doing?”
My face was red with sweat formed on my forehead as I stared back at him with horror stricken eyes. “Our daughter is gone, Jack!”
Jack released a powerful yawn as he sprawled out on the bed, “No she’s not. She’s out on deck with the crew.”
“You left our baby with those slobs?! Jack, what were you thinking?” I forcedly put on my white robe as I stormed out of the cabin. I looked up and down the ship as I tried to determine where to look first.
As I started to head towards the galley I heard a few hearty chuckles up near the helm. I ran as fast as I could up the wooden staircase to see Will, Gibbs, and a few of the other “manly” crew members all lounged about as Will cuddled the sleeping baby in his arms.
Before either of them noticed me I relaxed my nerves as I sauntered towards them to lean over a rum barrel. “Awww, such manly men ye are.” The men all turned their heads towards me then quickly back at Will. I nodded my head at Will with a smug grin on my face.
“Uhh…uhh…” Will stuttered. He then looked as if he had an idea and quickly handed the baby over to Gibbs.
Gibbs was dumbfounded as everyone started to chuckle lightly at the site. Jack emerged from the staircase as he wrapped his arms lovingly around my waist with chi chin rested upon my shoulder, “See luv. I told ye there was nothing te fret.”
I kissed him on the cheek as I patted his face lightly, “I hate it when you’re right.”
Jack smiled victoriously, “Get use to it.”
Gibbs cleared his throat as he rocked Jackie in his arms. “I was jest telling the lass bou bout how her parents defeated the old blubber sea dog, Barbossa.”
Jack nuzzled his face into my neck anispeispered in my ear, “C’mon luv, Jackie is in good hands. We should take advantage of this great opportunity for some quality ‘alone’ time.” (Hint hint)
“Mmm, that does sound tempting.”
“How can ye resist the infamous Captain Jack Sparrow?”
I pondered this for a moment as Jack smiled wickedly at me as I felt his hand travel to a more ‘southern’ region. “Oy Gibbs.”
“Aye lass?”
“Could ye be a dear and keep an eye on lil Jackie for a while?”
“Sure can. No problem lass.”
“Great!” Jack shouted as he hoisted me over his shoulder and smacked my arse. “We’ll be off then, ta.” Jack carried me down the staircase and into the Captain’s Quarters, despite my shouted protests. From behind he kicked the wooden doors closed with his foot and placed me on top of the bed. He ran about the corridor as he made sure that the doors were locked and the shades were drawn. Once he made sure that everything was tightly secured, he slowly sauntered his way towards me as he deliberately stripped away his clothing, piece by piece. He climbn ton top of me as he placed small but passionate kisses up along my body to my neck where he just smothers his lips upon my flesh. All I wore was my robe, which would be peeled off at any moment. Slowly but surely, he began to peel it away from my shoulders as he placed tempestuous kisses along my shoulder blades.
“Oh Jack. Oh, please, don’t stop.”
He smiled wickedly as he peeled away my robe and tossed it to the floor to reveal my tanned flesh. “Jack isn’t the only one with a full body tan,” I thought. He took a moment to gaze longingly at my body. This concerned me, “What? What’s wrong?” I looked down to gaze at my belly where Jack traced the faint stretch marks as he looked back up at me.
“You’re so beautiful. It’s been so long since we last did anything like this.”
My smile slowly turned into a frown, “You think we shouldn’t do this?”
“It hasn’t been that long.” Jack captured my lips with his as we fell upon the cushiony pillows.
I ad myd my back into his touch as he lovingly caressed my skin. I reached out my hand from below to take hold of his hard dick. He moaned into my ear in pure bliss. I squeezed him hard as I moved my hand up and down his smooth shaft. Each time my hand came in contact with his body I rubbed him harder and harder. Jack fell to the bed as I rolled him onto his back, never ceased my actions. I straddled his hips as I continued massaging him; he leaned into my grasp, his dick pulsed within my hold. I bent down and slide his tool into my mouth. Slow at first and then faster and faster. I deep throat his succulent manhood as far as I could into my mouth. I smothered my tongue all around him, especially at his head where I sucked out his heated juice and graciously swallowed it. Jack moaned in pure ecstasy as I licked off the remaining drops of his cum with my tongue. When I finished I sat back up with a pleased expression on both of our faces as I could feel the warm liquid ease its way down my throat.
“Ye’re a devilish woman. But now, it’s my turn.” We switched places on the bed as Jack placed me gingerly amongst the pillows. He laid down beside me and began to place passionate kisses along my body. Then I felt him slip a few fingers up inside as he pushed them in faster and harder. The sensation was so sensuous I could not control myself. Each time he came in contact with my body he would push his hand farther into me wall all his might. Just when I was about to climax, he ceased his actions all together. I looked up at him in shock with a ‘why-the-hell-did-you-stop’ look.
“Don’t worry so much luv. I’m no where near done.” He smiled devilishly as he straddled my hips. He got himself into position then lunged himself fully into me. He plunged deeper and deeper into me as he continued on with his savage pelvic thrusts. He never once slowed down; just kept going faster and faster. I couldn’t hold on to myself anymore as I moaned incredibly loud as I finally climaxed.
Jack continued as if nothing happened, “Almost…there…uhhh.” After a few moments Jack finally climaxed. He slowed down his thrusts as he tiredly pulled himself out of me. He collapsed amongst the pillows right next to me with his arm draped protectively across my stomach. I leaned up to kiss him passionately on his luscious lips and fell back on the bed.
“I love you, Jack.”
“I love ye too, luv. That was definitely worth the wait.” We engaged in another powerful, passionate kiss as we wrapped our arms around each other as we sailed off into the rising sun.
(End Story)
(Begin Songs)
“Truly Madly Deeply” by Savage Garden
I’ll be your dream
I’ll be your wish I’ll be your fantasy
I’ll be your hope I’ll be your love
Be everything that you need.
I’ll love you more with every breath
Truly, madly, deeply do
I will be strong I will be faithful
‘cause I’m counting on
A new beginning
A reason for living
A deeper meaning
I want to stand with you on a mountain
I want to bathe with you in the sea
I want to lay like this forever
Until the sky falls down on me
And when the stars are shining brightly in the velvet sky,
I’ll make a wish to send it to heaven
Then make you want to cry
The tears of joy for all the pleasure in the certainty
That we’re surrounded by the comfort and the protection of
The highest powers
In lonely hours
The tears devour you
I want to stand with you on a mountain
I want to bathe with you in the sea
I want to lay like this forever
Until the sky falls down on me
Oh can’t you see it baby?
You don’t have to close your eyes
‘Cause it’s standing right here before you
All that you need will surely come
I’ll be your dream I’ll be your wish
I’ll be your fantasy
I’ll be your hope I’ll be your love
Be everything that you need
I’ll love you more with every breath
Truly, madly, deeply do
I want to stand with you on a mountain
I want to bathe with you in the sea
I want to lay like this forever
Until the sky falls down on me
“Stand Out” by Tevin Campbell
Open up your eyes,
Take a look at me
Get the picture fixed
In your memory
I’m driven by the rythm
Like the beat of a heart
And I won’t stop until I start
To stand out
To stand out
Some people settle for
The typical thing
Livin’ all their lives
Waiting in the wings
It ain’t a question of
“if”, just a matter of time
Before I move to the
Front of the line
Once you’re watching ever
Move that I make
You gotta believe that
I got what it takes
To stand out, above the crowd
Even if I gotta shout out loud
‘Til mine is the only
face you’ll see
Gonna stand out…
‘Til ya notice me
If the sqeeky wheel’s
Always gettin’ the grease
I’m totally devoted to
Disturbing the peace
And I’ll do it all again,
When I get done
Until I become your number one
No method to the madness,
And no means of escape
Gonna break every rule or
Bend them all outta shape
It ain’t a question of “how,”
Just a matter of when
You get the message that
I’m trying to send
I’m under a spell,
I’m in over my head
And you know I’m going
All the way to the end
To stand out, above the crowd
Even if I gotta shout out loud
‘Til mine is thly fly face you see
Gonna stand out…
‘Til ya notice me
If I could make you stop
And take a look at me
Instead of just, walkin’ on
There’s nothing that
I wouldn’t do if it was
Getting’ you to notice
I’m alive
All I need is half a chance,
A second thought, a second glance
To prove, I got whatever it takes
It’s a piece of cake
To stand out, above the crowd
Even if I gotta shout out loud
‘Til mine is the
Only face you’ll see
Gonna, stand out, staaaand out
Stand out!
Stand out!
‘Til mine is the
Only face you’ll see
Gonna stand out
‘Til ya notice me
Disclaimer - Once again I do not own any of the characters from the movie Pirates of the Caribbean. I do own myself and the few random characters that you see.
Chapter 1 – Wedding Preparations
It's been weeks now since our last bloodcurdling adventure with Captain Jupiter and The All Seeing Eye. I've had a few recurring nightmares replaying the scene in the volcano. Jack reassured me that it is normal for me to be having them and in time they shall pass. I hope that he is right, for I fear something we did not expect will happen that could change the course of our futures. I'm not exactly sure what it is but something blasphemous has been taunting me for the longest time now I'm almost certain that it's bound to occur. Or that could just be the ostentatibiscbiscuits I had this morning that my stomach did not agree with. *Shrugs shoulders*
Jack's proposal took me literally by surprise but there has been no mention of it since. Not one word. I am having doubts if he even wants to settle down, get married, and raise a family. Jack Sparrow has been known throughout the Caribbean as the promiscuous pirate who only toys with women's emotions just so he can have his way with them. But then again, Jack is a very unpredictable man who never ceases to amaze me. He’s never given me any reason not to trust him and I have given him my whole heart. I love him with every fiber of my being and I wouldn’t have him any other way. I just hope that he shares the same feelings as I do.
:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:
I woke up listening to the sounds of the waves splashing against the ship’s hull and the crew busily chattering away as they bustle about the deck, meeting to every one of Jack’s demands. The curtains were drawn but light still penetrated along the sides where a few tears appeared. I opened my eyes and then tightly closed them due to the slight piercing glare.
“All right, I’m up. I’m up!” I stretched out my arms and legs ar aar apart as I could. Releasing my stretching I plopped back down onto the mattress yawning, *Happy sigh* “It looks te be another glorious day at sea.” I slowly raised myself out of bed, stretching a bit more, before I got enough strength to make the bed. As I slowly pulled the covers up on the bed I couldn’t help but fight the temptation of crawling back underneath the covers and drifting off into a once peaceful slumber. Unfortunately for me, once I’m up I stay up. It’s a curse I’ve been living with ever since I was a little girl. Defeated by my own conscious, I finishakinaking the bed and scooted over to the massive sea chest where Jack keeps at the end of his enormous king size bed to rummage though for some suitable clothing. After a few tiring minutes of sifting through mounds of fabric I came across a nice little black top to wear as an undershirt, a white light-weight buttoned up long sleeved shirt, kindof like onesones Jack wears, a pair of dark brown breeches, and a long white frilly sash to accommodate as a belt. I laid the outfit onto the bed staring at them intensively. Sleep still occupied my eyes so I tried my best to wipe away the drossiness but to no avail. I stood at the foot of the bed with both hands on my hips. I leaned my head sideways to sniff my body to see if I passed my own little inspection. *Sniff sniff* “Whoa! That’s a wakeup call. I should definitely take a bath this morning before I go out and about. That is of course if I want anyone te take me seriously.”
A light tapping was gently rapping at my chamber door. I traveled to the knocking wondering who it could be. I opened the two hefty wooden doors to be greeted with a luminous light that busted into the room leaving me temporary blinded by its piercing form. “Gahh! I can’t see. I’ve gone blind. Ahh, the light, it burns. I’m melting.” As I carefully allowed my eyes to adjust to the sudden intensity of light, I recognized a very familiar female voice chuckling under her breath, “Good morning te yo suo sunshine. Did ye have a nice sleep?”
I rubbed my eyes so I could finally regain clear vision and try to get rid of any more sleepiness. I yawned, “Aye, a good morning that it is. I slept wonderfully till I ‘eard everyone running madly about.” Casually I scanned the horizon. “Where are we anyway?”
“Ah, the joys of living at sea.” Ana swooned. “Well mate, clearly we be docked at lovely Port Royal.”
“Port Royal? I thought Jack detested coming here.”
“What makes ye say that?”
“Well Jack told me how Commodore Norrington almost had him hanged for all the crimes he committed.”
“Oh that.” Ana laughed recalling that memory. “Well, he managed te escape with some help. But all is well now, aye?”
“I guess. Where be Jack anyway?”
“Ah, ye know him. He’s always runnin about mumbling something that he’s got te do. I’m sure he should be back soon though.”
“Well, sounds good te me. Maybe whiles gos gone I can take a bath without having te worry. Ana? Could ye be a dear and help me with me bath? As much as I love being out at sea living the life of a pirate, I would love it even more if I could smell and feel cleaner once in awhile. Please.”
“What do I look like, yer bloody house maid?! I’m kidding, of course I’ll help ye.”
“Thanks Ana.”
“Don’t mention it. I scratch yer back ye scratch mine, savvy?”
“Savvy.”
:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:
After almost an eternity of gathering all of the necessities, Ana and I were finally able to fill up an adequate tub in the Captain’s quarters with steaming hot water and highly potent peppermint bath oils which were imported from the District of Columbia; one of Jack’s numerous expeditions. Ana was kind enough to lend me one of her woolly robes and a fresh clean towel to dry off with.
“Let me know when ye’re done so we can pitch all that scrub overboard.” Ana said as she was about to walk out of the room.
“Ana! I know Jack can be distasteful at times but honestly.”
Ana’s smile broadened, “He’s yer problem, not mine.”
“Haha, thanks Ana.”
“Anytime mate. Don’t be too long now.” And with that said, Ana left closing the doors behind her.
I scurried over to the entry to make sure that it was tightly secured; old habit of mine. I removed all of my musty clothing and threw them in a pile onto the floor. I eased my body into the broiling water inch by inch until I became acclimated to its temperature. I lowered my body against the edge with only my head above the surface, absorbing the sweet aroma of the oils into my skin. Almost at once I could feel all of my muscles relax, just as if all of my stress, worries, and all of the other terrible burdens had been lifted off of my shoulders for the time being. I grabbed a bar of soap, resting on a rack attached to the tub, to scrub off all the sweat and dirt from my skin. I lathered up the soap in my hands and smoothed it through my hair. I repeated this step a few more times till my head was completely covered in white suds. I held my breath as I dipped my head underneath the water and rinsed out all of the soap from my hair. I resurfaced for a quick breath then I submerged myself again to rinse off any excess soap from my body. As I resurfaced once more I kept my eyes closed so that water would not drip into them. I pulled back my hair to squeeze out all of the excess water. I felt a slight cool breeze blow across my back and then the creaking of a door being closed. I ignored the idea, thinking that it was just my imagination playing tricks on me again. But to my surprise, two very large calloused hands ran smoothly along my shoulders gently massaging them. I thought it was just another one of my girlish fantasies but I could feel hot breath beating upon my neck. I regained my senses and in a flash I dashed to the other side of the tub, crossing my arms over my chest, keeping thter ter line a little above my shoulders.
‘Remember, keep low and covered,’ I thought to myself. “Jack! What in the hell are ye bloody doing in here? I thought ye were out runnin about somewhere.”
Jack’s sophisticated smile broadened to a grin revealing a few golden teeth, “Well, I was jest enjoyin the view luv, and since this be me cabin and all….”
Mentally, I slapped my hand on my forehead, ‘Of course it is HIS cabin. How did I manage te ferget that one?’ I blushed slightly at my current situation but quickly regained my composure as I noticed Jack starting to advance towards me. I clasped my arms tighter around my chest so Jack didn’t get a sneak peak at my goods. “Don’t ye have te go be Captain somewhere?”
Jack’s smile turned into an exaggerated pout, “Ahh, don’t ye want ‘ol Jack te keep ye company? I was getting lonely out there and besides, I let Ana take over fer me.”
‘Way te go Ana.’ A few silent minutes passed before I found the courage to speak again. “Are ye jest gonna stand there the whole time watching me body crinkle up like a raisin or what?”
Jack pondered this idea for a minute, rubbing his chin with his hand, and then all of a sudden his eyes lit up as if he had an epiphany, with that all too familiar grin spread across his visage. ‘Uh oh. Great, now look what I’ve done.’ I silently scolded myself as I carefully watched Jack pick up my towel from the wooden chair and held it out in front of him at arms length. “What are ye up te now Sparrow?”
“Jest helping out me wife tis all.”
My heart skipped a beat when Jack called me his wife but quickly sank again as reality hit. “Jack, I’m yer soon te be wife. Remember? We’re not married yet.”
He ran his finger lightly across my cheek as I leaned into his touch holding his hand in mine. “Don’t ye worry luv. Before ye know it I’ll have everything arranged so ye can have the perfect wedding.”
My heart began leaping with joy, “Jack? Are ye serious? A real wedding with a priest, cake, flowers, and a white dress?”
“Aye luv. And plenty of rum too. Can’t ferget the rum.”
I laughed out loud at his comment, “Aye, we can’t ferget the rum. It jest wouldn’t be a wedding at all without it.”
Jack whipped the towel from his arm and made me stand up so he could wrap it fully around my body. He picked me up into his arms and carried me to the bed, placing me down gently upon it. I held on to the towel tightly as I watched Jack hurriedly run out of the room.
“Jack, what the….”
“Jest stay here luv. I’ll be right back, savvy?”
Before I could say anything more Jack was already out of sight and in a split of a second he was back carrying a very large, oddly shaped package with Ana following right behind. “Jack? What is that?”
“Open it up and see. Ana will help ye put it on. I’ll be right out here. Show me when ye’re all done, savvy?”
Jack went out the door and slammed it shut. Ana turned around facing me, looking me up and down, “Well?”
“Well what?”
“Aren’t ye a bit curious te see what Jack brought ye?”
“Am I ever?” I rushed over excitedly to the package and quickly opened it up. Once I uncovered the mysterious surprise I was literally speechless. I pulled out the dress and held it out in front of me to see how it looked. It was a white full flown out gown with tiny beads stitched all along the lace for the trimming, sleeves down to the elbow with lace and frills, a square neck line with beads sewn in and buttons leading up the back half way with a train of silk flowing across the floor.
“Aww, Ana it’s beautiful. Where did Jack get this?”
“Oh no where special. Jest some local dress making shop that he managed te pillage.” Ana’s face turned into a slight shock at the realization of what she just said. “I probably shouldn’t have told ye that.”
“Jack did what?! Ye mean te tell me that Jack stole this dress?” Frustration was beginning to take its toll on me as I fumed over the matter. “So ye were in on this the whole time and ye never even told me?! Who else was in on it?”
“(Your name), calm down. It wasn’t jest Jack and I. Will helped too. I helped Jack pick out the dress and Will kept watch.” I shook my head in anger but it soon diminished. “He did it fer ye ye know. He jest wants ye te have the wedding of yer dreams.”
“Oh wow. I didn’t know Jack cared so much about it.”
“Well he does. He’s been acting all crazy about it fer weeks now. Here, let me help ye with that.” I stepped inside the dress to lift it up so that I could safely disregard the towel and get more comfortable inside it. Ana helped button up the back of it while I straightened up the front.
“Hmm, something’s still missing. Ah ha!” She snapped her fingers as if she just had an idea. “Almost fergot something.” She walked over to the sea chest, sifted through the mounds and mounds of clothes until she finally pulled out a tiny black box. She blew off the dust and carried it over to me. “This is fer ye. Jack brought it back from Isla de Muerta and he’s kept it there ever since.”
“Then how come ye knew where it was?”
“He told me of course. Told me today while ye were asleep. Here.”
Ana handed me the black box as I took it and walked in front of the mirror. I opened it up to reveal a dazzling white pearl necklace. I pulled it out to examine it more closely. “Oh Ana, it’s stunning.”
Ana walked behind me and held out her hands, “Here, let me put it on fer ye.” She grabbed the pearls from my hand and clasped it around my neck. The pearls fell short on my bare chest just barely half way down. The necklace was cold against my warm skin as I brushed my fingers across it. ‘I wonder how I managed te miss this while I was sifting through that chest not too long ago.’
“There. Turn around now. Let’s see how ye look.” Ana took a step back as I looked myself more closely in the full body mirror. I twirled around to let the fabric flow all about me like a church bell. “Wow, ye look like a whole new person. Ye look absolutely fantastic.” Tears began streaming down Ana’s face.
“Ana? Are ye crying? What’s wrong?”
Ana sniffed in her sobs and dried her tears with her sleeve, “Nothing, I wasn’t crying. Thwas was jest some dust in me eye.”
I walked over to her and gave her a reassuring hug. “Ana, there’s nothing te be ashamed of. Ye’re me best friend. We’re practically sisters. So there’s no need te be hiding anything from each other, savvy?”
“Aye, savvy.” Ana and I both gave each other a sisterly hug and then parted.
“Ana, I want ye te do me a favor.”
“Sure, anything.”
“Will ye be me maid of honor? Please?”
“Will I? Of course I will!” Ana rushed over to me give me another bear like hug.
“*Cough* Ana, *cough* Ana! I can’t breath.”
“Oh sorry mate got a little excited there.” Ana let go of her death like grip on me and took a few steps back. “Well, now. Let’s take ye out te show Jack.”
Ana lead me out into the brightly lit sun where we saw Jack leaning over the railing talking to Gibbs. I cleared my throat so that I could get their attention as Ana stepped off to the side so that the men could get a better look.
“Well Jack, what do ye think?” I spun around in my dress so he could get the full effect. Sure enough he did.
Gibbs was drinking some rum out of his flask when he spun around and without noticing, managed to spill half of his rum bottle all over the front of his vest. Ana and I both giggled. I suppressed my laughter when Jack finally turned around and saw what I was wearing. I swear his eyes grew immensely wide and his jaw dropped practically all the way to the deck. It was a comical site.
“Ub…eh…um…”
“Um…Jack? Are ye ok?” Jack’s mouth was still gapped open wide enough for a ship to sail through without him noticing and him not being able to form words was the most adorable look I had ever seen. Course I would never tell him that to his face.
Jack scanned my body, first starting up at my head, then slowly working his way down to my feet, and then slowly back up to stop at my chest area.
I stepped a little closer to him, moving my fingers down in front of him, motioning for him to look back up. “Jack, my eyes are up here.”
He snapped his head back up like a bolt of lightning had just struck him staring me straight in my eyes. He shook his head as if he were in a trance. “Oh sorry about that luv. Got lost a bit there. Thank goodness ye were here te help me find me way.” Jack smiled cheekily at me with those big puppy dog eyes. How could anyone resist a face such as that?
I stood in front of him with my hands on my hips lightly tapping my foot on the deck wit arm arms crossed over my chest, “Uh huh, right Jack.”
“Honestly, women today. Don’t appreciate anything anymore. Do they Gibbs?”
Gibbs was about to take another swig from his flask when everyone was staring at him. He twisted the lid back on and placed the bottle into his pocket. He shot up his arms in defense, “Don’t bring me into this. I’m jest first mate here.”
“Ana? Where be Will? I need te ask something of him.”
“He fell behind. Probably back te his smith shop.”
Jack gave out a long sigh, “Ah, bloody whelp.” Jack looked up at the sky to see where the sun was positioned. “Well I better go and get him so we can get things underway.”
I stepped up in front of him before he could head down towards the gang plank, “What about me?”
“Luv, ye can’t come waltzing around town wearing yer wedding dress. Go back and change. Don’t worry about it. There’s a few things I need te get settled anyway so jest stay here and keep an eye on things, savvy?”
I gave Jack a disgruntled look and growled under my breath as I stomped back into the quarters. Jack just shook his head and continued on down the gang plank into Port Royal.
:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:
Jack sauntered into the wakening town of Port Royal. He closed his eyes as he breathed in the sweet aroma of the docks. Memories of the past flowed back into his mind as he walked past familiar surroundings such as the pillar which he used to fly above the red coats in his dramatic escape. “Ah yes, those were the good ‘ol days.” Villagers began filling up the streets with children running about throwing balls around, spinning their wheels, as the sellers started to set up their carts filled with food, jewelry, and many colorful fabrics to sell to their unsuspecting customers. Jack continued on his merrily way towards the smith shop where he was now able to see the sign with the hammer and anvil painted on it. He didn’t even bother to knock on the door, just pushed it open and sauntered right on inside. Once inside the dusty structure he closed the door behind him and looked around in search of Will. “Will? Ye in here?”
A low voice was heard from behind the blazing furnace. “I’m over here Jack.”
Jack walked over to where Will was toying with a newly made sword. “What are ye doing over here?”
“This place certainly brings back memories doesn’t it?”
Jack looked up and around the room, “Aye it does.”
Will let out a long sigh before speaking again, “Jack, I just don’t know if I can let go of her.”
“Course ye can whelp. It’s easy.” Jack gave Will a hardy pat on the back and started to pull him up from his wooden stool. “C’mon, let’s get back out. I still have te get a priest and all.”
Will started to get up but then slowly sat back down falling into his depressed mood. “No, that’s all right. I’m just gonna sit here.”
Jack bent down to his knees so he could get a better look at Will. “Will, sitting here feeling sorry fer yeself is not gonna bring back Liz.”
“I know but....”
“It be her loss cause she didn’t realize what a great person she had till she went off and married that baker. Probably too fat to even strap on one of those corsets now.”
Will laughed at this image, seeing Elizabeth as fat as a cow trying to fit into her tight dresses would be priceless. “What should I do?”
“Ferget her mate. Besides, ye’ve got Ana with ye. And Ana is not the type of gal that is easily pleased.” Jack rubs the side of his face where Ana had slapped him so long ago, remembering how much force she put into it. ‘Yep, Ana was a spitfire. But every fire can be tamed. If one knows how to handle it properly.’ Jack thought to himself.
“Jack, I think I love her.”
“Do ye now?”
“Yeah, I don’t know exactly what it is, but every time I’m around her she makes me feel different. Better even.”
“Well, have ye told her how ye felt?”
“No, I’m afraid not.”
“Well why not? Jest go and tell her how ye feel. But tell her from a good distance, that way if worse comes te worse ye can always have a running start. She’s got a powerful punch on her but can’t really run.”
“Thanks Jack. I’ll keep that in mind.”
“Anytime mate. Always glad te help ye out. Also I was wondering if ye’d do me the favor of being me best man since we’ve been through that adventure and all.”
“Of course Jack. I would be honored too.”
“Great we have an accord. Now that we have that settled let’s go find us a priest. But first, I’d like te check out the local tavern.”
Will rose up to his feet following Jack out the door shaking his head in a tsk tsk manner.
Chapter 2 – Here Comes The Bride…
(A few months later)
Will and Jack walked the streets of Port Royal looking for the house that Will lived in while he worked at the blacksmith shop. They turned a corner, passing the smithy, down the alley and spotted his house. “Ah ha. Here it is.”
Jack scanned the building with his eyes scaling its height, “This is it?”
“Hey, it’s better than sleeping in that smith shop.” Will was about to unlock the front door when he heard an old familiar female voice shouting from behind him.
“Oi, is that you William dear? Turn around and let me have a better look at ya.”
Will lazily turned around from the door and was greeted by a great big bear hug with enormous lips attacking his face. “Oh it is you my dear William. I was wondering when you were ever coming back.” Jack placed a hand over his mouth to cover up his laughter as he watched this old woman, wearing a dress with holes and rags squeeze the life out Will.
Will’s face turned slightly lighter, with his eyes appearin be be bulging out. “*Cough, cough* Mother! Mother, I can’t breathe.”
“Oh sorry dear.” The old lady released her grip on Will as color began to seep back into his skin and his breathing became normal.
“Jack, this is Mrs. Bounty. She took care of me as a child way back when the Navy deposited me here. Mother, this is Captain Jack Sparrow of the Black Pearl. He’s my good friend.”
Jack reached his arm out to shake the woman’s hand, “Pleasure te meet ye, madam.”
“Oh come here you big gallut. Any friend of Will’s is a friend of mine.” She wrapped her arms tightly around Jack’s waist giving him a hearty hug. They parted and Mrs. Bounty looked back at Will. “What are you boys doing out here? I thought you might be sailing the vast seas looking for adventure.”
“Actualotheother we came back because Jack here is getting married.”
“Oh how marvelous! I just love weddings. You must be really excited.”
“Um, yes ma’am I am.”
“Where will you be having it?”
“Right down on the beach before sunset.”
“Oh how lovely. This girl must really be sal tal then. “A “Aye that she is. One in a million.”
“Where are you going to chang
“Well Mother, I was going to have everyone change at my place.”
“What? You can’t do that! William dear don’t you know anything about weddings? The bride and groom to be cannot see each other before their wedding ceremony. It’s bad luck.”
Jack thought to himself, ‘This one sounds a lot like Gibbs. I wonder if they know each other.’
“No, no, no, no, no, no. This will certainly not do. Have the girl come over to my place I would be more than happy to help out. That way Mr. Sparrow can stay with you and we will all meet up down at the shore. Agreed?”
“I’m all right with it as long as Jack is fine.”
ye, ye, sounds good e.” e.”
:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:
Beads of sweat slowly dripped from Jack’s forehead as he nervously tried to button up his suit that Will leant to him. His hands were shaking terribly as his palms were soaked. He grabbed a towel from the wash bowel on the vanity and dabbed his face with it. He set the towel back in the bowel to look himself in the mirror while he straightened out his suit.
Will came barging into Jack’s room carrying a large boutonnière ready to pin it on him. Jack looked at it wearily, “Will? What are ye doin with that?”
“Jack, this is for you to wear so you will look more proper. Now hold still.”
Jack swatted the flower away from Will taking a few steps backwards. “You don’t want te be doin that mate. Ye’ll rui.”
.”
“Jack, trust me. This is for your own good.”
“Ye won’t get that thing near me mate. Captain Jack Sparrow does not now, never has, and never WILL wear flowers.”
“C’mon Jack. Stop your whining and just put it on.”
“Ye’ll have te catch me first, whelp.” Jack started looking around for places he could escape out of Will’s reach.
“We haven’t got time for this – I suppose you’ll have to go like that.”
“I knew ye’d see it me way.” Jack smiled victoriously as Will stormed over to the flower on the floor and tossed it into the waste basket.
Jack started to pace back and forth tensely between Will and the closed door. “Let’s run through the list te make sure we got everything, savvy?”
Will sat himself down on a stool in front of the bed, “Okay Jack. Fire away.”
“Um, let’s see. Priest?”
“Check.”
“Cake?”
“Check.”
“Flowers.”
“Check.”
“Rum?”
“Uh, no Jack. I don’t think you remembered that.”
“Bloody hell! What do ye mean we fergot the rum?! The rum is the best part; ye can’t have a bloody wedding without the rum!”
Will placed his hand on his knee and looked up at Jack in shock, “Are you nervous? Is Captain Jack Sparrow actually nervous?”
Jack rested his arm on the vanity, turned sideways giving Will his all famous grin, “I don’t get nervous, mate. Captain Jack Sparrow never wears flowers and he doesn’t get nervous.” Jack looked down at his hands while he twirled his thumbs together.
Will chuckled looking Jack straight in the eye, “You’re bloody petrified.”
“Scared out of my bloody wits.”
Will laughed joyfully at his friend; he got up from the stool, patting Jack on the back, reassuring him that everything would be all right.
:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:
“Oh thank ye so much Mrs. Bounty fer lettin Ana and I get prepared here.”
“Anytime deary. You girls are welcome to use my home whenever necessary. Now you don’t want to be late for your own wedding so I suggest you hurry up.”
“Aye we will. Thank ye Mrs. Bounty.”
“My pleasure.” Mrs. Bounty closed the bedroom door behind her as Ana hurried up fixing my hair and dress.
My hair was all pulled back into a tight bun with millions beyond millions of bobby pins strewn about in it that there was no way that my hair should fall out. I ruffled up the front of my gown and slipped into my shoes. I walked over in front of the large vanity holding my bouquet of flowers down in front. Ana stepped beside me putting a reassuring hand on my shoulder. “Jack be a very lucky man te have ye, mate. I am so happy fer ye.” Small tears began trickling down my cheek as I wiped them away with my sleeve. “Oi what is this here? Ye crying? Aww, don’t cry mate. Ye should be happy ye’re marrying Jack.”
“I am happy Ana. I’ve never been happier in me entire life. But…but one if I trip as I’m walking down the beach? One if my hair falls out? One if my dress gets caught on something and tears to shreds? One if….”
“Shhh. Calm down.” Ana wrapped me in a sisterly hug, saying soothing words to help calm me down. “Everything’s going te be fine. Jest relax and ferget about everything else except fer Jack, savvy?”
“Aye, savvy.” Ana released me and flipped my veil over my face.
Mrs. Bounty came back into the room, “It is time luv.”
:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:
Palm trees were decorated with white, red, yellow, and purple flowered garlands strewn about along with the banana and coconut trees. An archway was covered in numerous amounts of exotic flowers all the way around. Birds of Paradise, hibiscus, and many different colored orchids were spread throughout the archway. Not many people came to the ceremony but the ones that did I really admire. Will, Ana, Gibbs, Mrs. Bounty, the priest, Mr. Faraway, and the rest of Jack’s loyal crew. I have come to love and respect each and everyone of them. ‘We seem to be one whole happy family, with a few clichés in them but who said families were perfect?’ I stood behind a coconut tree occasionally looking out to see how the event was progressing. Jack was already standing with the priest in front of the archway. I was so nervous I didn’t know whether to throw up all of my insides or pass out. Knowing me it would probably be both at once.
Mrs. Bounty saw me pace nervously back and forth and rushed beside me. She put her hands on my shoulders and gave me a reassuring hug. “Deary me, what’s wrong? You look like you’re going to pass out.”
‘Boy can this women read facial expressions or what!?’ “Aye, I’m not sure though. I’m so nervous. One if Jack doesn’t love me?”
“Hush child. Of course that man loves you, why wouldn’t he? I can feel it in my bones that not only will this marriage of youork,ork, but it’s gonna last forever.”
“How can ye be so sure? Ye hardly know Jack and me.” Tears threatened to spring forth from my eyes but Mrs. Bounty came to the rescue with a handkerchief to wipe my tears away.
“I can see it in both of your eyes. The passion, the love, it burns deep within both of you. Not too many people have that these days. That’s a very unique quality. Never let that fire burn out child.”
I hugged the old lady again, embracing her in my arms. I wish she could have been my mother. She definitely had that characteristic about her that makes her stand out from ordinary women. “Thank you so much.”
“Ah, no need to be thanking me child. This is your night. Make it worth while.” She winked at me and slightly pushed me away from the tree. “Now go deary. Go on and marry that fine looking man.”
Everyone stood in their places ready for the ceremony to begin. Mrs. Bounturriurried off to her stance as I slowly walked to stand in front for everyone to see, tightly squeezing the life out of my bouquet. I swear my hands turned white from squeezing so hard. I closed my eyes for a few seconds taking in deep breaths. As I opened back up my eyes I looked out into the sea towards the horizon. The sun was beginning to set and the sky filled up with magnificent colors of yellow, orange, pink, red, purple, and blue. I knew that this was right.
Will and Ana were the first ones to walk down the sandy isle together. Arms hooked with Will guiding the way. Once they reached the front they then parted and now it was my turn to walk down the isle. Since I had no father to walk me down, Gibbs volunteered to walk down with me. After spending so much time together on the Black Pearl, Gibbs was the one who seemed like the fathefigufigure towards me the most. He was always kept a watchful eye on me and treated me as if I were his own.
As Gibbs and I continued to walk down the sand covered isle tears filled up his eyes and streamed down his face. I patted his arm with my hand and he patted mine back nodding his head. Gibbs is a good man, a good pirate, and a good father. When we reached the front he kissed me on my cheek and left to go stand with the rest of the crew. Jack and I took each other’s hand and stood in front of the priest. I never took my eyes off of Jack.
“We are gathered here today to join together this man and woman in the convenient of hoatriatrimony.” I zoned out for the majority of the speech and focused my attention on Jack. I visualized us sailing together the Black Pearl across the high seas, sailing off into the horizon with little kids running about on deck, each one asking a turn to steer the great ship. I could see myself growing old with this man till the end of time and I would always love him as much as I do now. Jack nudged my arm a little to shake me out of my happy little trance.
“If there is anyone present who can give sufficient reason as to why these should not be wed, may he speak now or forever hold their peace.” Jack and I both looked back at the crowd standing with their arms folded down in front of them. No one spoke. Jack nodded in acceptance and turned back to face the priest. “May the Lord smile upon this union; you may kiss your bride.” Jack lifted up my veil behind my head and embraced me into his arms locking his lips with mine in one of the most passionate kisses we have ever shared. I could feel the fire burning inside me as we enveloped each other.
Cheers and cat calls were heard from the crew, tossing rice over us as we still kissed. Then Will spoke up, “Hey Jack. Save some for the honeymoon all right?” Jack’s face turned to a full golden toothed grin as we finally parted. “Right ye are Will. But now is the time to celebrate! Off te the Black Pearl for rum and cake.” More boisterous cheers erupted from the crew as we stormed off towards the Black Pearl.
I stopped in front of Mrs. Bounty to see if she would care to join us. “Uh no child. But thank you anyways. I’m too old to be traveling with you youngsters. This is your night. Go off and celebrate.” I hugged her once again and she patted me on the back. Jack grabbed my hand then hoisted me up into his arms carrying me the rest of the way to OUR ship.
:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:
Jack dropped me onto the deck of the Pearl as the crew hoisted up the gang plank and we steered away from the dock heading out into the sea. Gibbs walked over to where Jack and I stood still holding each other oblivious to all that was around us. “Jack? Where te now?”
Jack stroked my cheek with his hand, never removing his stare, “Te Rum Island. Thanks te good Cap Captain Barbossa. If he didn’t maroon me there and left me te die on that god forsaken island, I wouldn’t have found the perfect place fer our honeymoon.”
“Ayetaintain, Rum Island it is.”
Jack escorted me up to the helm of the ship to have everyone gather round to hear his little speech. “Gents, right now I be the happiest pirate in the whole world cause I married the woman of me dreams. Nothing can tear us apart now. We will sail towards Rum Island fer our honeymoon where Gibbs and Ana will be the co captains fer three days. After the third day ye are te come back te Rum Island te pick us up, savvy?” The crew nodded giving a few “ayes” in response. “Now is the time te bring out the rum and celebrate because I’m Captain Jack Sparrow, savvy? Drinks all around!”
Cheers shouted on deck of the Black Pearl as a few crew members brought out barrels of rum from the galley and passed out mugs to everyone. A few men then took out their fiddle, drum and harmonica and started to play music. People began dancing about on the deck. I pulled Jack off of one of the barrels spinning him around, “Dance with me Jack.” Jack pulled me close to his body as we glided across the deck spinning around so fast that everything else appeared as one large blur. This was the happiest night of my life. And it had only just begun.
Ana and Will were a lot closer than they had ever had been and I was happy for them to finally progress their relationship. It was about bloody time. Everyone danced the night away; drinking rum till their bodies couldn’t take anymore and passed out on deck. Men played poker, telling stories of their past. Jack would occasionally interrupt them, twisted their story around to make it sound more interesting. He always had an audience that would beg for him to tell more.
Finally, Ana and Will together brought out our wedding cake. It was white icing with flowers in the corners and in the middle is said, “Congratulations Mr. and Mrs. Captain Jack Sparrow”. Together Jack and I took out a knife to cut the very first piece. He started to put the pieces of cake onto plates and hand them out to the crew, but I grabbed a huge chunk of cake with my hand and just when Jack turned back around I slammed it right in his face. At first everyone was quiet then they all started to laugh and cheer for me as Jack whipped the cake from his eyes. He grabbed a rather large piece of cake and started advancing towards me. He stopped and threw the cake at me. I ducked right in time as it flew past me and landed right in Will’s face. Ana started to crack up laughing as Will picked out some of the cake from his hair and face and smeared it all around her face. The fight was on now. Everyone grabbed as much cake as they possibly could, tossing it in all directions hopping it would strike someone either in the face or in their head.
‘So much fer eating the cake,’ I thought to myself. “At least it was put te good use.’ I carefully dogged flying pieces of cake as I weaved a path through the crowd. I was almost te the Captain’s Quarters when an enormous barrel of w was was doused on top of me. I screamed as freezing cold water ran down the back of my dress and into my shoes. I turned around to see Will and Jack laughing triumphantly as they placed the now empty barrel aside.
“Oooo, ye are going te pay fer that one Jack.” I ran at him full speed, jumping in mid air landing right on top of him. We rolled about on the main deck, smearing ourselves on smashed cake and any other oddities. I climbed on top of him and pinned his arms above his head, straddling his hips. “Ha, pinned ye!”
“Oi woman, let me up.” I released my grip on his arms and started to climb off. Jack’s visage showed a mischievous grin as he quickly pounced on top of me, again rolling around in the muck on the hard wooden floor.
I maneuvered myself so that I could easily sit down on his stomach and pin his arms above his heads once again. I bent down towards his face and whispered in his ear, “Pinned ye again.”
Jack smile broadened as he kissed me passionately on my lips, sliding his tongue inside my mouth, moving it all around. He parted his lips min mine for just a second so that we could both breath, “That’s me girl.” I grinned and once again locked lips with his.
The friendly feud ceased as we heard catcalls and wooing all around us. I broke our kiss and laughed at the scene with Jack himself laughing on the floor. Gibbs’ voice broke through the noise, “Oi Jack, get a room would ye.”
Jack turned to face me smiling seductively, “Gladly.”
I raised my eyebrows in a questioning look as Jack got out from under me and picked me up, carrying me to the Captain’s Quarters. He kicked open the door and turned back to face everyone, “Let us know when we’ve reached Rum Island, savvy?”
Will pushed through the crowd rushing towards us, “Hey Jack? Who’s going to clean up all this mess you two started?”
Jack released one of his hands and patted Will heartedly on the back, “That’s where ye come in, whelp. Have fun.”
Jack carried me into the room and slammed the door on a shocked Will. Will shook his head in defeat and went in search of a mop and bucket.
Chapter 3 – The Honeymoon
After Jack had abruptly slammed the door on a shocked Will, he quickly rushed over to me, embraced me in his arms, and hungrily kissed my upper body. His goatee tickled my neck as his lips brushed against my skin, which made me complete putty in his hands.
“Jack!” I laughed, “Jack, stop it! We’re not even on the bloody island yet.”
Jack continued to savagely lick my neck, “Sorry luv. I can’t control meself. With all that cake smeared on yer luscious body, ye jest taste so damn good.”
“Well, ye’re going te have te wait till we get there, savvy?” I tried to push away from him but he was a lot stronger than I was. He held me tightly pressed against his body with our faces only centimeters apart. His eyes bored into mine with so much love and passion that I could feel it boil the blood in my veins. Jack grinned devilishly as he crept his hands down my hips and squeezed tightly. A slight “yip” escaped my throat which gave Jack the opportunity to dive into my mouth with his frisky tongue. Our tongues battled on for what seemed like an eternity when I finally broke the enchanting kiss.
“Jack please. Jest wait a bit longer, savvy? Before ye make me loose all my will power and I ravish ye here and now.”
This statement made Jack grin in triumph but he reluctantly pulled away. “All right luv. I’ll be good and wait.” He kissed me once more lightly on the lips before he finally parted.
“But once we get te the island, then ye can be bad all ye want.”
“I plan te luv.”
I grinned mischievously at him as I sauntered over to the sea chest to fish out my regular garments. I set my clothes onto the bed and tried to unbutton my dress. Unfortunately, I had much difficulty with my dress and Jack noticed my predicament so he casually walked towards me.
“Need some help with that luv?”
“Aye, could ye be a dear and unbutton me please?” I pointed my index finger right in front of his nose, “And no funny business, mister.”
Jack rose his hands up in front of him in defense, “Me? Funny business? Captain Jack Sparrow does not do ‘funny business.’”
I raised my eyebrows in accusation but turned around so that he could see the buttons. “Yeah, yeah Jack. Ye know what I mean.”
He unbuttoned my dress then ran his rough hands across my shoulders. He placed passionate kisses all along the back of my neck and down.
“Jack?”
“I know, I know.” He stepped away from me as I picked up my clothes and moved towards the bathroom. “Umm, thanks Jack.”
“Anytime luv.”
I went into the bathroom to change out of my dress to my pirate outfit and to clean up any remnants from the cake fight.
When I was finished in the bathroom I came out and saw that Jack had already changed out of his suit to his attire with a rum bottle in his hand as he sat at the table with his feet propped up and his back fully against the chair. He seemed to be in a daze as he stared blankly at the wall with his rum bottle twirling about in his hand.
I was about to say something when Gibbs busted into the room, “Cap’n, we’re here.”
Jack shook from his trance to stare at Gibbs who waited patiently for him, “Wha? Oh yes. Thank ye Gibbs. We’ll be right out. Prepare the boat.”
“Aye Cap’n.” Gibbs turned back around with the door closed behind him.
Jack stood up with the half filled bottle of rum in his hand; he held out his free arm for me to hook onto, “Shall we go Mrs. Sparrow?”
I smiled as I hooked arms with his, “Aye Captain. Let’s go.”
We walked out of the cabin to the boat the crew had loaded with food, blankets, clothes, and a few barrels of rum.
I gave Jack a questioning look with an idea of what he might be up to in the back of my mind.
“Jest a few provisions luv since we’ll be staying here fer three days while everyone else goes te Tortuga fer a little fun.”
“A *few* provisi Jac Jack?”
“Ye never know what might happen luv. Ye gotta be prepared.”
“Right Jackatevatever ye say.” I shook my head in astonishment, ‘he never ceases to amaze me. Always full of surprises,’ I thought to myself.
I climbed into the row boat as I waited for Jack to join me. Before he followed after me he turned back to face the crew.
“Now I’m leaving Gibbs and Ana in charge. If anyone has a problem with that feel free te feed them te the sharks, savvy?”
“Aye Captain,” Ana and Gibbs answered together.
“Ye go te Tortuga and have fun mates. Be sure te be back in three days te pick us up or else there’s gonna be hell te pay, savvy?” This statement was more directed towards Ana and Gibbs.
“Aye Captain.”
“Good. We have an accord. See ye in a few days.”
Jack jumped into the row boat and grabbed a hold of the oars to set sail.
“Cap’n!” Gibbs shouted.
Jack’s head shot up, “Aye?”
Gibbs leaned over the edge of the ship, “Have a happy honeymoon.”
Jack’s smile broadened, “Aye Gibbs, that we will.”
Jack rowed us away from the ship towards ‘Rum Island.’
Once it was shallow enough Jack hopped out and dragged the boat onto the shore. I gathered our belongings and placed them on the sand.
“That’s the third time I had te watch them sail away with my ship.”
I placed my hands around his shoulders, hugging him tight, “Don’t worry Jack. They’ll be back. C’mon. Help me gather all this stuff.”
Together Jack and I brought out all of the *provisions* from the boat and made a little shelter out of palm tree branches and banana leaves. We placed a blanket on the sand for cushion and tied together a few branches for the roof for our make-shift shelter. Once we were finished we sat down underneath the trees and gazed out into the horizon.
“Not bad luv.”
“No, not bad at all, Captain.” I let out a relieved sigh as we both sat on the warm sand watching the Pearl sail off into the breath taking sun set.
:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:
(Author’s Note – Treetop scene. If anyone who does not wish to view this next scene then please leave the premises in a calm and orderly fashion. However, if any of you brave individuals care to take a walk on the wild side, then please proceed. Enter at your own risk. Bwa ha ha ha. Cough cough. Sorry bout that. I had to get in my evil Bowser laugh. That felt good. Okay, I’m done now.)
(Author’s Note Again – This whole scene was well written by my beta reader and one of my best friends, Stephy D. Without her help I do not think I could have done anything. Thanks to you my babe. I hope you all enjoy her work as much as I did, and trust me…I LOVE her work. Much love, peace out!)
We sat on the beach and watched the horizon long after the ship had drifted from sight. I was amazed that Jack had kept his hands off me for this long, and I wasn’t the least bit surprised when I suddenly felt a hand on my shoulder. But when I turned to Jack, he was standing up and brushing the sand off his pants.
“Come on, love,” he said, holding out his hand, “let’s go for a walk.”
A walk? Here was Jack Sparrow, Mr. Horny himself, wanting to go for a *walk*? There had to be some kind of a catch. As I took his hand and followed him down the beach, I wondered what exactly he had up his sleeve.
I walked a considerable distance with Jack until we reached a small alcove cut from the rocky cliffs. Jack turned to me and grinned.
“I do believe, love,” he purred, “that you have a promise to keep.” I knew he was expecting me to shy away from the situation, so of course I’d have to do exactly the opposite. I put one hand behind his head and kissed him as fiercely as I could, while I cupped him frankly with my other hand. Jack exhaled sharply and I grinned.
“You are absolutely right, love. I do have a promise to keep.” I scampered into the dark alcove looking back only to give a coy little glance at my very surprised husband. Jack stood still for a moment, completely bewildered, then quickly followed me into the alcove.
Once we were both inside, I decided to take control of the situation once more. “You wouldn’t happen to have a few torches in here, would you? I’d like to be able to see just how the great Captain Jack Sparrow performs.”
I heard Jack move toward the wall of the cave, and suddenly the tiny alcove was illuminated by a single wall sconce. The look that Jack gave me in the faint, flickering light sent a chill down my spine, but I kept my composure. I moved closer to him and twirled his little goatee in my fingers.
“Sit down, Jack,” I whispered in his ear. “I want this to be something you remember for a very long time.”
Jack growled in consent and slid down against the wall. He cleared his throat and smirked. “I’d be grateful if you’d move a little quicker, love. These trousers are growing tighter by the second.”
I noticed that Jack wasn’t joking – an impressive bulge had formed at the inseam of his pants, and it didn’t look like it was going away any time soon. I weighed my options for a moment, then decided to be cruel just a bit longer. I slowly – very slowly – unbuttoned my shirt and slid it down around my shoulders. Jack inhaled and exhaled sharply.
“Trousers… cutting… off… circulation…”
I caved at the utterly helpless look on Jack’s face. I knelt down and unlaced his pants; his swollen member quite literally sprang out of them. I was a little taken aback – Jack loved to boast about his manliness, but up until now I assumed he was simply compensating for a lack thereof. He wasn’t. I grinned and kissed him again.
“That’s quite an impressive pistol you’ve got here, Jack,” I whispered. I wrapped one hand around his member, then very slowly brought my head down toward it. I heard Jack’s breath catch in his throat; he tried to say something, but it only came out as a stifled groan as I took him into my mouth. Kate had always joked about how horrible it was performing fellatio for a man, but the taste of Jack turned me on more than I could have imagined. I took him in as far as my throat would allow, then slowly brought him back out. Jack’s breathing became louder and faster as I repeated the motion again and again. Suddenly, his hips bucked forward and he screamed my name, and I found that I enjoyed the hot, bitter taste of him when he finally came in my mouth.
For some reason I found myself trembling as I rose back up to look into his face. Jack still had his eyes closed, and he was grinning from ear to ear like a drunken puppy. I let my head fall onto his chest and he started gently running his fingers through my hair.
“Well, what did you t?” I?” I managed to squeak out. Jack chuckled a bit and kissed my head.
“It was amazing. However… you must understand that I am nowhere near sated.” I looked back up at Jack, concerned that he would want me to do it again. “But right now, love, it’s your turn.”
With that, he sprung up and flipped me over, and I was suddenly with my back to the wall, just as he had been. Jack grinned again and gently put his hands on my face. He kissed me ferociously, and I could taste the barest hint of liquid hate on his tongue. He pulled away and slid one hand down to my chest, then brought his mouth down as well. The feel of his tongue flickering across the most sensitive part of my breast nearly sent me over the edge, but just as I thought I would, he pulled his head back up.
“Jack, don’t stop,” I heard myself whimper. Jack chuckled again and slowly unbuttoned my pants. His fingers crept down my belly and dropped from my line of sight, and I felt him put two fingers inside me, as gently as a pirate’s calloused fingwoulwould allow. He pulled his fingers out slowly, then back in again even slower. He did it again and again, faster and harder each time, until he finally thrust in so hard that I felt an exquisite pain shoot through my entire body as my inner muscles spasmed against his hand. I don’t even recall what exactly I screamed, but Jack certainly looked pleased with himself when I finally calmed myself down enough to look at him.
“Well, what did you think?” he asked, atinating my question. I grinned and winked at him.
“It was amazing. But now… neither one of us is anywhere near sated, so I suppose we’ll just have to do it the traditional way.”
“My pleasure,” Jack growled. He slid me forward so that I could lay down on the soft ground. He crd myd my head in one hand and supported himself with the other, and – being typically male – thrust himself into me with tremendous force. The pain I felt as he finally took my virginity was not entirely unpleasant, and the pressure I felt building inside me as he continued thrusting was nearly divine. We both knew we wouldn’t last long, but that didn’t seem to take away from the experience when we finally came at nearly the same moment. Jack finally collapsed beside me and we lay there for a long time, not even bothering to collect our clothing. Jack scooted closer to me and put a hand on my shoulder.
“I love you,” he whispered in my ear.
“I love you too,” I whispered back.
Chapter 4 – A Little Surprise
After three days had passed of nothing but pure, blissful love making, the Black Pearl appeared right on schedule to pick us up and sail off into the open sea. Two months have passed since then and just about every morning I woke up with my head hanging out the cabin window puking out all of my insides. Not only was I throwing up constantly, but I also skipped a few periods, continued to have morning sickness and lost my appetite. I was really worried. I didn’t know what the matter was, so I consigned to Ana to see if she knew.
“Are ye sea sick? It could be the heavy rockin of the ship that these waves have been givin us lately.”
“No Ana, I don’t think that is it. I’ve been sailing with ye on the Black Pearl for a few years now. If I was ever sea sick ye think I would be acclimated to it by now. But it’s not just me stomach,” I paused, a little unsure of myself if I should be telling Ana all of this, but my conscience got the best of me. Ana and I have been the best of friends since I arrived here. In fact we were more like sisters, so there was nothing for me to hide from her. I recollected my thoughts as I remembered what I was going to say. “I’ve also missed a few periods.”
“Hmmm. Well then, there’s only one way te find out what’s wrong with ye.” Ana stood up and walked towards the cabin’s doors.
“And what pray tell would that be?”
“Go see Gibbs.”
“Ana! Ye can’t be serious.”
“I’m dead serious. Gibbs is the only man aboard this ship with any medical training and there won’t be any sign of land for about a week or so. Trust me, ye won’t find a good enough port with a well trained doctor in those towns. Ye’d be better off lying in some moldy alley way crawling with rats, getting all kinds of diseases, and…”
I interrupted Ana annoyed, “Okay Ana I get yer point.”
“All I’m saying is go talk te Gibbs. He’s really yer only hope.”
“Gibbs has been more like a father te me than anything else. I don’t know if I could go through with that.”
Ana threw up her arms in a frustrated manner, “Ah c’mon! Stop being so damn bashful and go tell the man. Ye’ll never know what’s really wrong with ye until ye get the proper help.”
“Aye Ana, ye’re right. I’ll go see Gibbs.” Together, Ana and I walked out of the quarters to go in search of Gibbs.
We found him rested on some old, rusted rum barrel with a smoky pipe in his hands as he whistled the ao fao familiar tune of ‘A Pirate’s Life for Me.’ That song eventually grew on me over the times and has been one of my favorites ever since.
I quietly tapped Gibbs on the shoulder as he jumped ten feet in the air, shouted out at the tops of his lungs as if he was just punctured with a saber. He quickly turned about to see Ana and I right behind him.
“Jesus lass, don’t ever do that again! Ye know what could have happened te an old man such as meself? Bloody women.”
I giggled at the sight of him, ‘Poor Gibbs,’ I thought. “Sorry bout that Gibbs, but I really need te talk te ye.”
“Okay lass.” Gibbs slipped off of the barrel to turn towards me. “Tell me what seems te be on yer mind.”
“I can’t tell ye here. It has te be in… private.”
“Oh. Um…okay…”
Ana became annoyed, “She’s not feeling well Gibbs and she wants ye te take a look at her.”
“Yeah, what she said.” I pointed back at Ana to show Gibbs.
Gibbs’ eyes grew wide in realization, “Ah, well why didn’t ye say something in the first place. C’mon, let’s go into me office so we can have a look at ye.” Gibbs staggered off towards his quarters as Ana and I followed with our heads bowed.
Once we were all inside the diminutive room, he closed the door and brought out his medical case. He pulled out a large, metal stethoscope, plugged his ears with the two end pieces and brought the cold chestpiece underneath my shirt. I gasped at the sudden frostiness as it made contact with my skin. Gibbs then brought back out the piece to blow on it to make it warmer for me.
“Sorry lass.”
“It’s all right.” I sat on the bed while Gibbs made a thorough examination of me. Ana stood next to the door where she waited patiently.
After a few “Hmmm mmmm’s and ohh’s,” Gibbs finally spoke. He stood up as he removed the stethoscope from around his neck and placed it back inside the bag. “I’m impressed. After all them beatiJackJack’s taken he can still do his work.”
I stared at him in complete confusion as panic started to seep through my mind, “Whaaaa? What are ye bloody talking about?”
“Well missie, it looks like we’ll be havin’ another Jack runnin’ around this ship soon enough.”
I froze completely in my position with my mouth gaped wide open, as if I didn’t comend end what he had just told me. “Ye mean…I’m…I’m…”
“Pregnant miss. Ye’re pregnant Mrs. Captain Jack Sparrow! Isn’t that excitin
I
I stood up along side the bed as I clutched onto the end post for support. I moved my blank gaze from Gibbs to Ana and back towards the bed. All of a sudden my whole world seemed to spin off and take flight right then and there. I turned back to face my companions, “I’m…I’m…” THUD! My eyes crawled to the back of my head as my body became limp and I collapsed onto the floor.
Gibbs rushed by my side in a flash to check for my pulse. “She’ll be all right. Jest had a bit of a shock tis all.”
“Bloody bitch,” Ana mumbled.
Gibbs looked back up at Ana, “What was that lass?”
“Uh…I said bloody stitch. My cut reopened tis all.”
Gibbs only nodded but still felt unsure. “Ah, sorry te hear that. Would ye help me lift her up now? That fall’s gonna leave a nasty bruise.”
Ana knelt down beside Gibbs to help lift my flaccid body onto the bed, “Aye, she’ll be feeling that once she wakes up.”
“Get me some rags and a bowl of warm water to help bring the swelling down.”
“Aye Gibbs, I’ll be back.”
:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:
Hours passed on as I continued to sleep in Gibbs’ room. Jack eventually came in looking worried. “Where is she?”
Gibbs gazed behind him to see a troubled Jack standing in the doorframe. “She’s right here Jack, safe and sound.”
“Well I want her back in me room if ye don’t mind.” Jack walked in and scooped up my unconscious form into his arms.
“Aye Captain, as ye wish.”
Jack carried me back to his cabin and settled me down upon the bed. He pulled the covers up and gave me a fresh rag for my forehead. He bent down to brush his lips against mine as I slept peacefully. He grazed his hand through my silky hair as he whispered to me, “I love ye, pet. Get well soon, savvy? I need ye.”
Soon enough my eyestterttered open to the low familiar voice. “Jack?”
“Shh, I’m here luv.” He crawled into bed beside me while he ced med my head in his arms, gently rocking our bodies back and forth.
“Jack… Jack.” I whispered his name softer and softer, until I finally fell back into a once again peaceful slumber.
Jack kissed my forehead, blew out the candlelight, and crawled underneath the covers, “Goodnight luv.”
:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:
The next morning I woke up alone in the master mattress. Only an imprint in the sheets of where Jack’s body used to occupy was left. I managed to get up and dress myself for the oncoming day. A few minutes later, Ana waltzed into the room accompanied with a large metallic tray filled with delicious delectables for me to eat. “Here ye are miss. Breakfast is served, fresh from the galley.”
“Thanks Ana. Care te join me? I can’t possibly eat all of this food and rum all by me onesies.”
“I’ll jest have a few bites.” Ana sat down in a wooden chair across from me as she grabbed a piece of bread and tore it off with her teeth. “So are ye feelin any better?”
“A little.”
“Did ye tell Jack yet?”
I casually glanced down to the hard wooden floor as if that was my answer.
“Bloody hell woman, why not? Ye’ve got te tell him. Sooner or later he’s bound te find out.”
“Not unless the people who do know about it do not go off telling him.” I glared at Ana. “Ana I just don’t want te tell him yet tis all. I want te wait. He’s got a lot on his mind with runnin the ship and the crew and all. I don’t want te add more stress te him, ye know?”
“Aye, I understand.”
“Now promise me ye will not tell Jack or anyone else fer that matter.”
Ana at first looked quizzical then shrugged her shoulders and held out her hand for me to shake, “Aye, we have an accord.” I grabbed her hand in mine.
“Good, now that that’s settled. Let’s go off te see where we are.”
I walked out of the room to be greeted with the beaming rays of the warm Caribbean sun. I saw a spit of land on the horizon as I ran up to see Jack at the helm.
“Mornin’ luv. Feeling better?”
I wrapped my arms around his waist and hugged tight in a loving embrace, “Aye Captain. Much better.”
“Glad te here it, luv.”
“Where are we headed to?”
“We’re nearing Tortuga. We’ve been sailing for months straight and me crew needs a rest. We’ll be there in about an hour or so, if the wind keeps up. Then we’ll be staying for a few days so that everyone can get a good round of rum in their bellies and slake their lust with the pleasurable company of local whore houses.”
I glared daggers at Jack as he spun me in front of him, but quickly diminished as he kissed me on my lips holding me close to his body, “Course I already have my pleasurable company.”
“Ye better say that Jack. Or else ye won’t be getting any special treatment from me for awhile.”
Jack gave a puppy dog pout as he batted his eyes at me. I laughed and lightly pushed him in his abdomen, “Ye’re so full of yerself.”
“Aye, that’s because I’m Captain Jack Sparrow luv and ye be my wife, savvy?”
I wrapped an arm around his neck to bring his head down next to mine as I emerged my lips onto his in a fiery passionate kiss with our tongues lashing against one another. I pulled away slightly as I grinned devilishly at him, “Savvy.”
Jack grinned as his crafty hands slowly crept down my hips and clung onto my buttocks. I gave a little gasp as Jack then slammed into me as we engaged in another heated kiss. He squeezed my ass while we were kissing as I tried to break away. “Jack! What do ye think ye’re doing?”
“Jest checking out ye’re assets luv. I’d have te say that they are in excellent condition.”
“Really? Well that’s a relief.”
Jack grinned devilishly as he once again engulfed me into another zealous, lip-locked kiss that could have lasted for eternity.
While we were kissing, numerous thoughts ran wildly through my mind, ‘I will have to tell him about the baby sooner or later. But one if he gets angry and refuses to be married to me now that I am pregnant? No, I mustn’t think like that. Think optimistic, happy thoughts. Well, I can’t keep ignoring the fact, but I will eventually have to tell him. I just have to figure a way on how.’
:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:
Once the Black Pearl was securely docked at the port of good ol’ Tortuga, the crew seemed to be extremely pleased to see the all so familiar hang out. As soon as the ship was tightly secured all of the men quickly dashed out onto the gangplank flooding the dusty streets that were already filled with boisterous gun shots, prostitutes hanging on to their drunken pirates, and lights from the local taverns littered the roads.
Jack hooked his arms about my waist to escort me into the light hearted town. Jack ordered a few newly recruited crew members to stay about the Pearl to keep a sharp eye out for it, just to be on the safe side. He still cared bout his beloved Pearl.
“Now luv, what say ye te a round of rum at the ol’ Faithful Bride?” Jack draped his arm over my shoulder as we strolled through the crowds.
“Sounds like a plan te me, Captain.”
(A.N. – This next little paragraph here is kindof in third person. I know my writing isn’t good but I really want to update my story as soon as possible so please don’t be mad at me.)
From a far enough distant, Ana watched discreetly as Jack and I walked together hand in hand inside the tavern. A fiery rage burned inside her soul as she stared at us. Ever since I became apart of Jack’s crew Ana was always jealous of me, especially while I was around him. She’s loved Jack for years and years but has never been able to express her feelings to him all because she was afraid to ruin her reputation. You could tell from the look she had on her visage that she wanted to ruin the Sparrow's marriage. She hadn't been able to stop it before, but perhaps she could end it once and for all in a quick and effective manner. Ana bowed her head to look at the sides to see if anyone was around. Once the coast was clear she casually sauntered into the bar.
Inside, Jack and I found a little secluded table near the back of the crowded bar, next to the staircase where whores lingered, flaunted their “goods” to the drunken male customers. Jack seemed to be enjoying the view but I kicked him in the shin to regain his full attention back to me.
“Ow! Bloody hell woman that hurt.”
“Serves ye right fer starin like that.” I crossed my arms over my chest in a frustrated manner. I tried my hardest not to even smirk but the way Jack rubbed his now wounded spot with that all so cute pouting face I could not resist.
“Sorry luv. Jest…checkin out the scenery.”
I glared daggers at him evilly but Jack just smirked. “Jealous are we luv?”
“No.” I turned my gaze to the flthenthen back to him who raised his eyebrows in accusation, “Ok yes. Ye happy now?”
“I’m gettin there luv.” Jack stretched out his arms and legs as he crossed his ankles onn emn empty chair beside him.
One of the waitresses kindly brought us a few rum bottles which Jack gladly chugged. I watched interestedly as he chucked the liquor down his throat. When he corked open his third bottle he motioned it towards me and I shrugged it off. “Not tonight Jack. I’m not feeling all so savvy.”
Jack just shrugged his shoulders in response, “More fer me then.”
A few hours later, Jack appeared completely smashed. He even had trouble sitting up right in his chair. I managed to stand up to drop a few shillings on the table for the drinks. “Jack, let’s go te bed now. I think ye’ve had well over yer limit fer tonight.”
“I couldn’t agree more with ye luv. Although, it couldn’t hurt te grab me one last bottle fer a midnight drink te quench me undying thirst, please?” Jack slurred out his request as he patted those once again puppy dog eyes at me. ‘Damn those eyes,’ I thought. ‘They get me every bloody damn time. I must figure out his weakness.’
“All right Jack. On my way back down I’ll grab ye another bottle.” A happy sigh escaped my lips. “What am I te do with ye? C’mon, I’ll help ye upstairs.” I tightly hooked my arms underneath Jack’s shoulders to hoist him up out of his chair. I swung his one arm over my neck, placed my other arm around his waist for support so that I could carry Jack’s staggering body up the stairs to our room.
Once inside the room, Jack wiggled out of my grasp to collapse right onto the bed right in front of hHe fHe fell face flat onto the smoldered mattress, not even making an effort to move his numb body. As soon as his head hit the pillow he fell fast asleep. He snored away while I mustered to pull off his boots, his coat, and hat. I placed them onto a nearby chair off in a corner. Jack looked so peaceful and innocent while he slept.
I searched my pockets for any spare change I had left to rummage another bottle of rum for my dear Jack. My face filled with triumph as I pulled out a few shillings. “I’ll be back with yer rum Jack. Try not te do anything stupid while I’m gone, savvy?”
My only response from Jack’s form was a thunderous snore accompanied by a muffled groan. “I’ll take that as a yes.” I shook my head and closed the door behind me as I scurried back down to the bar.
:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:
(A.N. – All of this is in a way again the third person. I tried to write it the best as I could. So I’m not really there witnessing anything at the moment just so you know. Okay? Thanks.)
Ana kept a low profile about her as she secretly watched from a dark corner in the hallway my figure emerge from the bedroom and sauntered back down the stairs. Now was her time fer revenge.
She carefully tipped toed down the carpeted hallway, into the room which only Jack was occupying at the moment. She noticed I had not fully closed the door so she had no trouble slipping into the room. She left the door ajar to make sure she could hear anyone come up the stairs. If she was going to get her revenge, she wanted to enjoy every minute of it properly.
Ana quickly stripped her attire, dropped the articles of clothing right on the floor, as she stepped her way towards Jack’s unconscious form. Jack’s snoring seemed to echo throughout the room with a slight puddle of drool formed on the edge of his pillow. ‘Awww,’ she thought, ‘How adorable. I hope ye’ll look as good as she tells me, Captain.’
She peeled off Jack’s clothes, tossed them to the floor on top of hers, and climbed her way on top of Jack. She positioned him on his back as she straddled his hips. Ana licked her lips devilishly as her eyes absorbed Jack’s skin. ‘He looks so delicious.’ She rubbed her hands up and down his chest while she trailed her fingers lightly over his scars. As she did this a smile crept over Jack’s face and he started to mumble some non-coherent words.
“That’s right Jack. Ana is here now. And ye’re all mine.”
Meanwhile, Jack had managed to drink a lot more rum than his body could muster for his mind and senses seemed completely oblivious to what was happening to him in reality. However, he was able to focus his attention on his utter most thoughts which enabled him to dream.
Jack dreamt of me sitting with him along the sandy shoreline of a desolate island watching the sun set over the tropical horizon. He could feel my hands roam over his chest as he laid back onto the sand. “Luv, ye’re torturing me here.”
I leaned forward to whisper in his ear, “Don’t worry Jack, I’ll make it worth ye’re while.”
A devilish grin spread across his face, “Good.”
(Back to reality) Ana leaned back up from Jack’s ear, giving it a quick lick before she left his side. She grabbed onto his manhood and started to rub it against her skin. She moved her hands up and down, fast and hard. This made Jack moan and groan in slight pain as he murmured in his sleep, “Not so rough luv.”
Ana stopped for a minute to hear Jack’s comment before she bent down towards his face again, “Sorry Jack, but this is for ye’re own good.”
A disgruntled looked crossed his face, “What do ye mean, luv?”
“Ye’ll see, Captain.” Ana put emphasis on the word, ‘captain’ as she continued to massage his manhood.
While Ana was in her all glory she completely forgot all about me and abruptly turned her head towards the door as shard ard my footfalls climb up the creaking steps.
“Shit.” She turned to look back at the troubled, sleeping Jack. “Okay Jack. It’s now or never. Personally gettgettin tired of waitin.” Ana tightly grabbedo Jao Jack’s cock and shoved him up inside herself. She thrusted her body down upon him in vigorous movements each time her body came in contact with his. This, however, caused Jack to moan in extreme pain as Ana ignored his pleas and continued to slam her body down on top of him harder and faster. “Cum on Jack. Cum on!”
(Back to Jack’s dream) At first Jack thought his dream would turn into a wet fantasy like all the others, but this one gave off real negative vibes. He didn’t like it one bit. He noticed my personality was different and the atmosphere of the beach turned suddenly cold and eerie. This was not love Jack was feeling. He was feeling hatred, lust, and jealousy seep into his body as he had sex with this changed woman. He could no longer see her face as she continued to ride him harder and harder but he knew she wasn’t his luv. Before anything else could happen, or be lubricated from certain bodies, a piercing crash of glass smoldered his ears and he abruptly woke up from his dream.
(Reality) Jack noticed I was standing in the doorframe with a look of pure horror in my face. He glanced at his side and saw the shattered glass. He looked up to see the mark where the bottle crashed into the wall. If he had moved his head the slightest bit before, he would have been a goner. He then stared in front of hid sad saw Anamaria sitting on top of him completely naked with his manhood inside her.
I shook my head in disbelief. I closed my eyes tightly to try to erase the image from my memory but it continued to burn as bright as ever right in front of my eyes as if I were seeing it for real. I opened them again to see nothing had changed since before. Tears dangerously began to seep out from my eyes but I blinked them away. I shook out of my distraught trance and carefully edged my way ithe the room. “Jack? Why? Why would ye do this? We’re married and ye go fuck my best friend! Why would ye do this te me?!” More tears leaked from my eyes as I slowly realized the scene was not going away.
Jack tried to push Ana off of his body but she would not budge. She just sat contentedly in her spot as she stared at the both of us.
“Luv, it’s not what it looks like.”
“Oh no? Well then I must be BLIND! Cause te me it looks like ye’re fucking yer first mate and enjoying it!” I yelled at the top of my lungs. At that point I could care less if other people heard me.
“Luv, please listen. Ye got this all wrong. It’s…”
“No Jack! YOU got it all wrong!” I interrupted him angrily. “I thought we had something special Jack. I thought ye were different fromryonryone else. But I was wrong. Once ye’re a womanizer, ye’re always a womanizer.” I turned my back onto him as I stomped out of the door.
“Luv! Wait! I didn’t have anything te do with this. Ye gotta believe me!”
I stopped in my steps and turned back to face him and Ana. “I did believe ye, a long time ago.” I was about to walk back out of the door when I spun back around. “Oh by the by, I’m pregnant with yer child.” I slammed the door as hard as I could which knocked down a mirror and shattered it on the hardwood floor.
Jack brought his hands up to his head and shook in utter disappointment. Ana laid her hands on his arms to make him look back up to her. She put her index finger underneath his chin to hold him up. “Ferget bout her Jack, ye have me now. Isn’t that what ye want? A real pirate? Not some whore ye dug up from the filthy streets that scum lived off of.”
Jack’s face filled with hatred, “Why did ye do this?”
“Why? Ye ask why my dear Captain? Well, I’ll tell ye. Ever since that pathetic excuse of a woman dropped by and became a member of yer crew I always had a bit of hatred for her. Never liked her. Then she started te get all fresh with ye and soon enough ye were married and off making passionate love that I so wanted te do fer the longest time now. I wanted revenge my sweet Captain. And thanks te ye, I got it. Drink up me ‘earties yo ho!”
Ana was about to kiss Jack on the lips when he forcedly pushed her away from him. “Ana, I’m only gonna say this once so ye better listen up. I want ye off my ship. Ye’re eliminated and I never want te see yer ugly face in my presence ever again. Do I make meself clear?”
Ana stared at Jack in utter shock. “After all that I had done fer ye, ye’re going to throw yer life fer a street whore and not take me?!”
“Surprised?”
Ana glared evilly at Jack but made no attempt to move. Jack repositioned himself so he could get a better hold on her as a fiery rage seeped through his soul. “Here, let me help ye.”
Jack lifted Ana off of him, threw open the bedroom door and tossed her outside in her nudity. He picked up her clothes and threw them in her face. As she got back up to her feet she used her clothes as a covering of her private areas. Jack smiled evilly at her, “Ana, ye should not be afraid te show off yer skin since ye be the one who sleeps around with all the drunken sailors. Now ye can finally be back where ye really belong. Out on the streets!” He quickly and fiercely slammed the door shut in her face and he gathered up his clothes and belongings to set out to find his luv.
:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:
(A.N. – I like this song a lot and I thought it would fit into the story with how the “me” character is feeling right now and I wanted to put it in so here it is. Enjoy.)
“It’s About Time” by Lillix
I hate you, I love you
I just can’t remember to forget you
Who are you, who needs you?
makemake me feel alive, I die, so high
I’m crawling on the ground
I have found I can fly
One of these days it all comes together
One of those days that goes on forever
Think I sound crazy? Maybe, whatever
What’s it all about?
It’s about life, coming undone
It’s over before it has begun
It’s about you, it’s about me
It’s about everything between and I say
I’m saying goodbye to you, I say hi to you with no clue
It’s about time that I
Make up my mind
It’s simple, confusing, the truth is I’m winning but I’m losing
And pulling and pushing, won’t do me any good
It could, it should
I’m honest to myself that the truth is I lied
Time is creeping behind me, surrounding around me
Fading the words so desperately
Now give me a reason that I can believe in
Time is something you can’t rewind
Chapter 5 – Sweet Revenge
(Author’s Note – Here is another song I thought would fit the “me” character’s feelings right now. Also I like it and so what if it doesn’t fit into the plot. You know you’ll enjoy it too.)
“Promises” by Lillix
It’s been another day, thinking what could have been
It gets so hard
But it’s not what it seems, what I want it to be
Did I try too hard?
And I hope for something much more
Just before this, you’ll have to
Promise we won’t fall apart
Promise this right from the start
Promise on heaven that you won’t make believe
Promise me
I don’t understand what I did wrong
When the problem was you
What do I say when everything is over
Forget about you
What will tomorrow bring, I’m reciting the truth
It gets so hard
But it’s just a day, when everything went wrong
Relying on you
Thinking why you lied
Searching, never find
Right now as I say
You’ll have to
Promise me
:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:
(Third Person)
After Jack had promptly gathered all of his belongings he stomped out of the bedroom out into the streets, searching in all directions for any indications of where his loved one ran off to. He pulled on his coat along with his cutlass and pistol hooked onto his belt and positioned his tri-cornered hat on top of his head, then turned left from the Faithful Bride down a dark alleyway, trudged along the dirt road.
Jack had his head bowed down, looking at the ground beneath him when he bumped into an unknown object. He quickly whipped out his cutlass, steadied his arm, prepared to duel the individual who dared crossed his path. When he stared out in front of him he saw a shocked yet relieved looking Will clutched onto his chest, heaved out deep breaths.
“Bloody hell Jack! You could have run me clean through with your cutlass if I hadn’t gotten out of the way in time. What’s wrong with you?”
Jack sheathed his cutlass back into its scabbard to stand next to Will along the wall. He rested his back against the red bricked barrier looking for once very serious and deeply upsetting. “I’m sorry Will, but it’s me luv. She ran out on me.”
Will looked up at Jack in confusion, “What do you mean Jack? What happened?”
“Well, first when we got into the room I passed out on the bed and I remember her telling me earlier that she was going te get another bottle of rum fer me. Then I had this incredible dream of her. We were…”
“Jack, please. Get to the point.”
“Oh yes, ::cough:: um sorry bout that. Anyways, I was too involved with my dream that I was oblivious to everything in nature around me.”
Will nodded in acquiesce. “Then, in me dream, it changed.”
“How so?”
“Well, it wasn’t like the other wet dreams where everything was warm and filled with desire and longing.” Will placed his hand on his forehead and shook his head in a ‘ah-jeeze-Jack-‘way. “This one seemed cold, filled with vengeance and hatred.”
“Wait, I’m trying to comprehend here what you were feeling. Are you telling me that whenever are are sleeping with someone and you have a dream, you can feel what they are feeling?”
“I know it sounds crazy but it’s true; its jest one of those mysteries of the world. Besides, I’m Captain Jack Sparrow, anything can happen.”
“Right Jack.” Will suddenly became very impatient. “Well, what happened to your wife?”
“Well, I woke up te the sudden shattering of glass and noticed shards of a perfectly good rum bottle scattered about on the bed. I gazed up and saw where it had struck the wall, and Will,” Jack clutched onto Will for support as if to make him see his point. “If I had moved me head merely an inch up, she would have nailed me. She’s got a fiery pitch on her that one. She is not one te be tampered with. It’s like playing with fire.”
“Then what happened?”
“I saw her standing in the door with a horrid look on her that seemed like she was ready te kill me or bust out in tears. (Picture the movie Carrey, where the girl gets doused in blood at her prom. I never saw it but I saw that part on I love the 70’s, hehe. Thought it would bgoodgood imagery.) Then I turned my gaze upwards and saw Ana sitting naked right on top of me with me manhood inside her.”
Will’s face turned into a shocked expression, “Jack? Did you? I mean…”
“Will I was asleep and I thought I was having sex with me wife! But I didn’t cum, I know that much. Believe me I would have noticed if I did. Then luv yelled at the site, saying how could I have betrayed her and that once I became a womanizer I’ll always be a womanizer.”
“Ouch.”
“Yeah, then before she left she turned back around and told me that she was pregnant with me child.”
Will’s jaw dropped suddenly, almost as if it could touch the ground.”
“I had the same reaction, Will. I could not believe it. Then she slammed the door and left. I turned back up te Ana and I was overcome with so much anger and hatred that I pushed her off of me and threw her out inte the hallway. I told her that her services with me crew has been discontinued and that I never want te see her sorry ass in me presence ever again!”
“Oh my god, I would have never known about that side of Ana. I thought I loved her, up until now.”
“That goes te show ye that ye should trust everyone ye see but not the devil inside them. She was not a good woman, Will. She was a good pirate, but definitely not a good person. I’ve marooned her here Will, so no need te worry bout her anymore. Now I need te go search for me wife before she does something incredibly stupid. With that temper of hers she’s bound te do anything.” Jack started to walk off but turned back to face Will, grabbing him by the shoulders.” Remember Will, when ye find someone ye wanna spend the rest of yer life with ye gotta hold onto her forever. And that’s jest what I plan on doing.” Jack released his grip on Will to start on his trail.
“I’ll go with you.”
“No Will. Stay here, drink some rum at the tavern, and have fun.”
“No, I’m going with you Jack. That’s what friends are for.”
Jack smiled from ear to ear. Course he wouldn’t say it out loud but deep down he really appreciated Will for his good heart and dear loyal ship. He was definitely like his father, a good man and certainly a damn good pirate. “Right then, let’s go. I think she headed down this way.” Together Will and Jack dodged in between the drunken people of the night in search of Jack’s beloved.
Once they got into town square, people flooded the streets with their rum drinking and loitering. Low and behold, sitting on the fountain’s edge Will recognized a shuddering figure. Will stopped suddenly and pulled onto Jack’s coat sleeve to direct his attention.
“What whelp? Can’t ye see we’ve got te pick up the pace!”
“Jack, who does that remind you of? Take a good look at her.”
Jack turned in the direction Will was pointing at and scrunched his eyes to see the womanly figure. Sure enough his eyes grew wide in shock. “Mary mother of god, I don’t believe it. Elizabeth?”
Jack and Will cautiously walked towards Elizabeth who was crying her eyes out in an old handkerchief. Her once beautiful, elaborate dress had now been covered in rags with a few holes piercing through. Streaks of makeup ran down her cheeks from so much crying. Her eyes were blood shot and it appeared she had gained a few extra pounds. In more specific terms, she gained about another 30 pounds! She married a baker for crying out loud. What would you expect?
Will stood right in front of the sobbing form with his arms crossed over his chest as he bent down to get a better look at her face, “Elizabeth?”
She suddenly jolted her head up towards the familiar voice where she found a surprised Will staring back at her with concern.
“Will?” Tears of slight joy spurted from her eyes as she jumped from her spot on the stone edge into his arms. Will caught her and hugged her tight. He patted her on the back to reassure her that he was there.
“Liz, what happened to you? You look simply awful.”
“Oh Will, my life has been a complete waste.” She pulled away from his embrace to sit back down in her usual spot. “I ran off with Heath Bakeswell to Singapore to be married and the first few months were great. He opened up his own bakery shop and I helped run it.”
Jack mumbled to himself, “Sure, she was the taste tester.” Apparently Will heard Jack’s comment and gave him an evil glare to keep his mouth shut. Jack stared back at him with a ‘what-did-I-do-now’ look. However, Liz did not hear what Jack said and continued on with her pathetic story.
“Then all of a sudden,” a sob escaped her throat as she wiped her nose off her dress sleeve, ostensibly those etiquette classes she took didn’t pay off as everyone had expected. “He left me for some waitress named Sasha Laful and they left for the Zanzibar Islands.” More tears erupted from her glazed eyes as she bowed her head in her hands. “Will, I made a terrible mistake.”
“I’ll say.” Jack murmured to himself causing Will to turn his head.
“I didn’t know what I had until I lost it. I want to be with you again. Like old times. What do you say?” Liz awaited for his answer as he bit his lower lip in thought. He bent down on his knees to hold her hands in his.
“Elizabeth, after I found out that you married someone else my heart broke into a million pieces. I wept for days, praying that someday you would leave him and come back to me with open arms, but that day never came. I loved you once, hoping that you would return my love but you never did. I moved on with my life. Now, it’s time that you should do the same.” Will stood up as he took one last glace at poor Liz sitting on the wall, “Goodbye Elizabeth.”
Will walked over to where Jack was leaning up against an old vender’s cart with an apple in his hand, “Let’s go Jack.”
:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:
(First Person)
I stormed out of the Faithful Bride in such a fury I didn’t care to notice who I ran into as I dodged into theeetseets and weaved my way in between people. As I strolled along I noticed happy couples walking hand in hand into hotels where I knew they would be spending a blissful night together. A few tears streamed down my face as I continued my pace down into a dark alleyway. I didn’t have a clue where I was going. All I knew was that I needed to get out of that room and clear my mind.
I could not believe that he would do that to me. After all he had said and done, I believed that he loved me with all of his heart. I truly believed that. I also thought that Ana and I were the best of friends, that we were more like sisters than anything with nothing but care and sisterly love for one another. I was completely wrong. How could I have been so blind! I should have known from the t wht when I told Ana how much I loved Jack, that she would cringe her face in disgust and jealousy behind my back every time. I was so naïve I didn’t care to notice the signs that dangled right in front of my face. I never felt so alone before. The last time I felt this forlorn was when my father’s ship blew up and perished in the deep abyss. I didn’t know what to do. I just kept walking when out of nowhere I ran into someone and stumbled backwards.
I scanned the area in the dim lighting to notice a few roguish looking pirates who did not seem so happy go lucky. One pirate was really tall and masculine; he had a dark skin tone, only wearing breeches with a few tattoos on his torso. Around his eyes and neck he had these sortof tribal markings where they would use needles or something sharp to prick the skin with to make it permanent. Another pirate was lanky looking with a wooden eye, while another one who stood beside him was a little pudgy with shaggy, thin hair. A few other pirates where there also but they stood amongst the shadows of the alley so it was hard to get a good look at them.
The fat man turned his gaze towards me; he was quite smelly with his bad breath and all. I tried to hold my breath so that I would not vomit. “Well, well, well. Lookie what we have here Regetti. Do ye think that she’s the one?”
The lanky pirate, Regetti, joined the fat one by his side to stare at me, “Aye Pintel, she be it.”
“Oh no, what do ye want? I’m really not in the mood fer this, can’t it wait?”
Pintel stalked towards me first holding out his hands to reach me, “No deary, this can’t wait. Our dear ol’ Captain would like te have a visit with ye.”
“Well why doesn’t yer *Captain* come out te see me? What does he want with me anyways?”
“He’d rather have us bring ye te his cabin on his new ship. Wanted te have a more ‘proper’ introduction.” The other pirates cackled as they grinned evilly. “Ye can make this easy way or the hard way. Which is it goin te be, wench?”
I rapidly unsheathed my cutlass along with a dagger in a fighting stance. I chucked the dagger down to the ground which struck right in between their feet, barely missing their toes. The pirates all looked down at the dagger then back up to each other, Regetti whispered in Pintel’s ear, “I guess she’s goin with the hard way.”
Pintel grew annoyed as he faced Regetti, “Ye think?”
“No one dares call me a wench and gets away with it.”
The lean, dark skinned pirate shouted out, “Pintel! Regetti! Seize her!”
“With pleasure, Bo’son.” Pintel ran towards me. He slung out his rapier as I swung out mine against his. *Cling clang* Our swords met with each swing. Sparks flew as our swords slashed against one another. Pintel kept advancing as he singled Regetti behind me to take a swing. From the corner of my eye I spotted out a group of barrels tied together. I spun around, striking Regetti’s sword as I once again twirled to cut the rope that held the barrels together. They rolled over the pirates, knocked them to the ground.
I laughed out loud in triumph, “Is that all ye got? Ye’ve got te do better than that.”
Bo’son’s grin widened as he snapped his fingers to motion some nasty looking pirates around me. I sheathed back my sword to prepare myself in a fighting stance. “Bring it on gentlemen.”
I spun my body around, fighting my way against each of them. When I wasn’t paying attention, one of them slammed his disgusting foot in my face as I staggered backwards I shook my head to regain my senses. I crossed my arms over my chest with my index fingers pointed straight out. “All right, whine one of ye jest kicked me in the face?”
A shaggy looking pirate with a bandana wrapped around his head stepped forward, pointing at his chest, “I did.”
A surge of energy swooped over me as I casually walked towards him. However, another pirate crept up behind me as I continued towards the other one. I cupped his face in my hands, wound up my arm, slammed my fist into the pirate who stood right behind me, then crashed it into the other pirate’s face, breaking his nose. They both collapsed onto the ground with their hands to their faces.
As I began to walk away from the defeated pile of vile creatures, I wiped my hands off one another then walked right into Bo’son. My stare slowly climbed his body up to his head. He was at least 6 and a half feet tall. He stood with his hands on his hips with his feet apart. I punched him in his abdomen vigorously, but he never flinched. A sly smile smeared across my face as I brought up my leg to kick him in the balls. His fast reflexes kicked in and he grabbed my leg before I had the chance to hit him. He scooped me into his arms, and slung me over his shoulder as I kicked and screamed all the way down to the docks.
“Will someone shut her up?”
Before I could react someone successfully knocked me out with the bunt side of his sword. Before darkness fully over took me I caught a glimpse of the side of the ship we boarded called The Red Flame. As I was carried up the gang plank I finally fell into unconsciousness.
:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:
(Third Person)
Jack watched from the dark corner of a building the familiar pirates lead me up towards the ship. On impulse Jack started to charge the gang, ready toot oot at any given moment but Will quickly clung onto his arm and pulled him back behind safety.
“Will! They got her! We can’t jest stand here, we got te go after them!”
“I know Jack but you can’t go full out on killing them right now. You’re outnumbered.”
“So, has has that stopped me?”
Will sighed, “Jack, you’ve got to organize and strengthen. You need help. We got to go back to get the crew to set the Pearl a sail so we can follow them.”
“Aye Will, ye have a point. Let’s go.”
Jack and Will rushed back into town to search for Jack’s crew. He ordered Gibbs to round everyone up at the Black Pearl as soon as possible. In twenty minutes everyone was aboard the ship and accounted for, all but one.
Gibbs searched the premises before turning back to Jack, “Oi, Jack. Where be Ana?”
Jack bowed his head and replied in a low, deep voice, “Marooned. She betrayed me in more ways than one.”
Gibbs nodded sadly before he turned his gaze back to the crew who patiently awaited for Jack’s command. “All righ sca scabrous dogs listen up! Me wife has been kidnapped by a rough team of The Red Flame. I need every one of ye’s help with gettin this ship in pursuit. If anyone here feels they are not adequate enough are free te stay here.” No one moved. “Good. Now, make ready te set sail!”
All members of the crew hurried to do their duties to ready the ship and set sail as soon as possible. Even in the bleak of the night Jack was determined to chase after the ones who kidnapped his bride.
“Gibbs!”
“Aye, Captain?”
“I want te speak with ye in me office, now. Ye too whelp.”
Gibbs and Will followed Jack inside his cabin who slammed shut the doors behind them so they could discuss over the situation in private.
The men all stood in the cabin, scattered about in utter silence. No one moved. Jack sulked over to the window to gaze out. Will could see how Jack bowed his head into the palm of his hand and began to shake. Will walked over to stby Jby Jack with a reassuring hand on his shoulder and a hearty pat on the back. “Don’t worry Jack, we’ll get her back.”
Gibbs sat down at the table with his head supported by his arm, “Who would do such a thing?”
Will joined Gibbs at the table to sit across from him, “I don’t know.”
A husky voice erupted from behind, “I do.”
Gibbs looked up at his captain, “Who Jack?”
Jack sighed sadly, “I recognized most of those pirates who scurried off with herey wey were part of Barbossa’s orew.rew. Something is amiss here. They didn’t jest pick up some random girl and whisk her away….” Jack rubbed his chin with his hand and sleeked back his matted hair, “No, they knew who they were after. They came and left without a fuss. Something is up with them. Why would they be all together again?”
“I don’t know Jack.” Will replied. “I remember that a few years back, with the curse and all, we lifted it and you shot Barbossa. But Jack, Barbossa is dead. I saw him die with my own eyes.”
Jack shook his head, “So did I will. Unless some of his crew managed te escape the Navy and go back te Isla De Muerta te bring him back te life. Blast that devil of a monkey!”
“What bout the monkey, Jack?” Gibbs looked perplexed.
“Don’t ye remember the monkey, Gibbs?”
Gibbs stared up at the ceiling as if he racked his brain for anything that might ring a bell. A few moments passed before he said anything. “Now thatmentmention it, I do recall Barbossa havin him hang around.”
Will butted in, “I bet he was the one who went back inside the and and took a medallion when we all left. Then he put it in Barbossa’s hand and he came back to life.”
Gibbs’s nodded at Will’s statement, “Tis possible. What do ye think Jack?”
“Exactly! That bastard of a monkey swam into the cave and did jest that. Now Barbossa is after me arse fer revenge. He probably wants me te suffer after all I did te him. That’s why he had his motley crew steal me luv. He wants me te chase him.” Jack paced his cabin fast as he thought over the current situation.
“What do ye want te do, Captain?” Both Will and Gibbs looked up at Jack expectantly.
A sudden grin spread across his visage as he turned about to face them, “We’re gonna give him a chase.”
Confused looks spread both across Will and Gibbs as they watched Jack rush out of the cabin, shouting out more orders to his crew.
:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:
(A.N. – This song just kicks major ass and I love it so much! That’s why I decided to put it in. I think it fits along well with it but if not, oh well. I hope you like it too. Always read and review. Until then, ta!)
“When I’m Gone” by Three Doors Down
There’s another world inside of me thau mau may never see.
There’s secrets in this life that I can’t hide.
Somewhere in this darkness there’s a life that I can’t find.
Maybe it’s too far away or maybe I’m just blind, maybe I’m just blind.
So hold me when I’m here right me when I’m wrong.
Hold me when I’m scared and love me when I’m gone.
Everything I am and everything in me
Wants to be the one you wanted me to be.
I’ll never let you down even if I could.
I’d give up everything if only for your good.
So hold me when I’m here right me when I’m wrong.
You can hold me when I’m scared but you won’t always be there,
So love me when I’m gone, love me when I’m gone
When your eduon xon x-ray cannot see under my skin.
I won’t tell you a damn thing that I could not tell my friends.
Now roaming through tdarkdarkness I’m alive but I’m alone.
Part of me is fighting this but part of me is gone.
So hold me when I’m here right me when I’m wrong.
Hold me when I’m scared and love me when I’m gone.
Everything I am and everything in me.
Wants to be the one you wanted me to be,
I’ll never let you down even if I could.
I’d give up evhinghing if only for your good.
So hold me when I’m here right me when I’m wrong
You can hold me when I’m scared, you won’t always be there,
So love me when I’m gone.
(Maybe I’m just blind)
So hold me when I’m here right me when I’m wrong.
Hold me when I’m scared and love me when I’m gone.
Everything I am and everything in me,
Wants to be the one you wanted me to be.
I’ll never let you down even if I could.
I’d give up everything if only for your good.
So hold me when I’m here right me when I’m wrong.
You can hold me when I’m scared, you won’t always be there.
So love me when I’m gone, love me when I’m gone.
Chapter 6 – Wild Goose Chase
(A.N. – This song I found describes how Jack is feeling almost near to perfection, but once again I feel it might not but anywho, I really like it and I hope you do too. If the song lyrics are a bit too much for the story just let me know, but I only put them in if I really like them and if I feel that they’ll fit in along with the plot. Oh well, can’t please them all.)
“The Inside Story” by Terri Clark
The rumor going ‘round
Is that I haven’t shed a tear
But don’t they know you can’t believe
Everything you hear
‘Cause ever since you left
I’ve been a master of disguise
I may be smiling on the outside
But don’t look into my eyes, ‘cause…
The inside story
Is as clear as black and white
I still dream about you
When I turn out the lights
The news out on the street
Says you didn’t break my heart
But the inside story
Is tearing me apart
I thought maybe there was something wrong
That we’d work out in time
looklooking back I can see
I didn’t read between the lines
And now my pride helps me hide the pain
So it’s not written on my face
When we pass I’ll pretend your memory
Was easy to erase, but…
The inside story
Is as clear as black and white
I still dream about you
When I turn out the lights
The news out on the street
Says you didn’t break my heart
But the inside story
Is tearing me apart
Oh, the inside story
Is tearing me apart
:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:
(Third Person)
A month and a half has passed since Jack’s bride was stolen from underneath his chocolate brown eyes. Whenever he woue oue out and about in public he would keep a stern look upon his visage to show everyone that he was in control. But on the inside, his heart was crumbling into a thousand pieces everyday. His heart yearned for his loved one. He wished that she could be sprawled out next to him on his bed with her head upon his chest, an arm wrapped protectively around her waist so that he could feel the warmth from her body and the steady pace of her breath upon his skin. He didn’t realize just how much he loved her until he lost his most precious treasure. She was his match in life. Nothing could compare to her. No one could even match up to her unique personality. Her heart was as wild as a fire. Once you finally caught it aflame the heat exerted from it could match to no others. The blaze can be tamed, unfortunately, once that flame gets diminished, it can’t be brought back as the same arousing dancing flames with the same warm, ember glow that it once possessed.
Jack was alone in his quarters as he laid flat on his back upon the bed as he stared up at the ceiling with tears strewn about his eyes as memories of him and his luv flashed in front of him. Jack closed his eyes with one hand to cover up his little sobs that managed to escape his throat.
“What am I going te do?” Jack spoke to the ceiling as if he spoke to the heavens above for guidance. “It’s been over a month now and I still haven’t been able te catch up with bloody ol’ Barbossa. As soon as we pull into the dock where the Red Flame occupies he gathers up his men and leaves fer the next bloody port.” He let out a real hefty sigh as he wiped away the tears that clung to his face with the palm of his hand as he finally brought himself into a sitting position. Jack tried to sort out the circumstances but he could find no logic behind it, no way to resolve it. He bowed his head on top of his hands with his elbows on his knees as he sat on the edge of the bed. He strewn his hands through his dreadlocks with his beaded trinkets jingling as he brushed his hands pasem. em.
A knock on the door erupted Jack from his depressed thoughts as he glanced up to see Will slowly enter the room as he closed the door behind him. “Jack? We can’t keep going on this wild goose chase forever. We don’t even know if she is alive or not. We could be chasing after someone who may not even exist anymore.”
In Jack’s eyes his clatelate orbs turned deathly black as he stormed up to face Will. “She’s still alive I can feel it in me bones! She has te be, for all the sanity in this damned world. She jest has te be.”
“All right Jack, I’m sorry I said that. But it seems like we’ve been on this ship for eternity and it just seems that we’re not getting any closer to her.” Will paused for a few moments as he saw the hurt in Jack’s eyes. “We could use one of your miraculous plans about now. What do you say?”
Jack staggered towards the port hole next to his desk to stare out into the blueness of the ocean. Waves lapped against the hull as it rocked the ship from side to side in a soothing gesture. He closed his eyes to calm himself by the mist of the sea that fell upon his skin. He turned back to face Will with a determined appearance. “I have an idea and it jest might be crazy enough te work. Follow me.” Jack dodged out of the room with Will following close behind.
Once outside, Jack summoned up everyone onto the main deck to explain his plan. He secured the helm with a rope then turned to face his patiently awaiting crew. “All right men. I want ye te listen up and listen up good. As ye all know we’ve been on the pursuit of Barbossa for over a month now but I still believe that he has me wife and that she is alive. I noticed that once we sail into port, Barbossa makes his ship ready to set sail for the next one. So I’ve been developing a plan that should turn things about.”
The crew looked dumbfounded at their captain as if he went off his rocker. Gibbs spoke next with a miscous ous grin, “What do ye have in mind, Captain?”
:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:
(The Red Flame)
I sat alone in the god forsaken cell ever since they brought me there. My feet bore shackles along with my hands bound tightly together with rope. Water covered the floor as I sat bundled up in a dark corner with my arms wrapped around my knees as I leaned my body against a rotten out wall to try to keep warm. Holes scattered throughout the old, deteriorated paneling of the walls. I peered one of my eyes through them but all I could see was spl splashing of white waves roll about in the blue ocean.
My stomach started to protrude more and more as the months progressed on. Morning sickness continued to overwhelm me throughout the day but not as over powering. The rocking of the decrepit ship didn’t help with my nausea either.
I sat alone in my cell with no one to talk to. My strength weakened as I weathered away in my meager chamber. My thoughts were the only ones that kept me comfort. All I could think about was the baby growing inside me, without enough sufficient food, and how Jack had betrayed me.
Numerous thoughts spilled across my memory. “Why would Jack do that to me? I thought we were happy together.” Tears smeared down my pale face the more I reminisced about him. The more I thought the more I came to realize that the cause of his actions could have been due to me. I spoke out into the air of solitude. lis listened to the sound of my hoarse voice it gave me slight comfort. “Maybe he lost interest in me or maybe Ana was able to give him more than what I could offer.” More tears poured from my eyes as I thought this dreadful truth. Sobs and whimpers escaped my throat as I stared out into one of the dust covered windows where light barely penetrated through. “Please come for me Jack.”
(A.N. – This next song I feel definitely describes how the “me” character is feeling. Enjoy!)
“Without Your Love” by SheDaisy
What if my heart
Had walked right past you
What if my eyes
Had never asked you
To come and take the chains
That kept me weighted down
If you never saved me
Oh, I know I’d still be
Walking in sinking sand
Flying with no place to land
Oh, I’d be lost
Searching for you
Heaven would be out of reach
My soul left incomplete
That’s where I’d be
Without your love
You’re the reason
That I feel so safe
The way you hold me
Holds my heart in place
I’m just thankful to be
Where I am right now
Without your arms around me
I’d be where you found me
Walking in sinking sand
Flying with no place to land
Oh, I’d be lost
Searching for you
Heaven would be out of reach
My soul left incomplete
That’s where I’d be
Without your love
Ahh, ah
Ahh, ah
I w I would be
Walking in sinking sand
Flying with no place to land
Oh, I’d be lost
Searching for you
Heaven would be out of reach
My soul left incomplete
That’s where I’d be
Without your love
That’s where I’d be
Without your love
Footsteps descended the stairs intruded my thoughts. I glanced up from my perch to see Pintel, Regetti, and Bo’son stand in front of the cdoordoor. Pintel brought out a rot iron key to unlock the door. He swung open thor aor and stepped inside. “Time te go poppet.”
I glared daggers at him evilly as he scanned over my body. “Tell yer captain that I’m disinclined to acquiesce to his request.”
Pintel became furious as he roughly grabbed hold a lock of my hair and dragged me up to his level. “Ye dare challenge me?!”
I spat in his face as I watched a wad of it slowly ooze down his face. He wiped it away with his sleeve then slapped me across the face that sent me tumbling back into the corner.
“Bloody wench! Ye’ll pay fer that.”
As Pintel started to advance towards me Bo’son entered and grabbed hold of him before he could do any more damage upon my body. “Leave her to me. I’ll take care of her.” Bo’son smiled wickedly as Pintel resigned. I watched as both Pintel and Regetti ascended the stairs up onto the main deck.
Where Pintel slapped me a crimson mark appeared across my face. It stung like hell. Bo’son entered the cell to release the shackles from my feet, but not my hands. I started to kick and scream with all my might as he tried scooped me up into his huge arms. As he came close enough to me I lifted up my leg and slammed my foot right in his balls, he slightly flinched but did nothing else. He took no time in trying to deal with me. He grabbed a huge lock of my hair and dragged me out of my cell as I kicked and tried to wiggle my way free of his death like grip, only to no advantage, as he dragged my scrambling form up the wooden steps. Once I was outside, I scrunched up my eyes so that they could adjust to the intense brightness. It seemed as if all the men had gathered round to fest their eyes on their prisoner.
Bo’son dropped me onto the hard wooden deck then tied another rope in between my already bound hands. He then tied the end of the rope to a mast so that I could not escape. I stood up to check out the area. Disgusting pirates gathered round me hooting and hollering cat calls and profanities at me as I tried to figure out what was going on. Bo’son approached with a whip in his hand. He unraveled the leather whip which fell to the floor. I stared down at it in shock.
He approached me as he placed a finger down along my cheek. “Time for pur punishment, wild fire. Ye need te be tamed.”
“Not by the looks of you I won’t.”
Bo’son tsked as he backed away he cracked the whip hard on the ground. The men jumped back then turned their evil gazes towards me. I could feel the weight of their stare upon my body as I tried to wiggle my way free of my bounds. Bo’son cracked the whip again almost snagging my feet. I jumped back in alarm as he hovered around me. He circled me as if he was a vulture and I was his mere prey.
“Don’t make this harder than it already is. Jest a few cracks here and then ye’ll be as good as new.” He chuckled to himself at his own joke.
“Yenevenever break me. Jack will come fer me, jest ye wait.”
Bo’son looked around sarcastically, “I don’t see him anywhere. Face it pet, he left ye and ye’re all mine te play with.”
I raced towards him but only got a few inches when I was pulled taunt by the ropes that bound me. I pulled hard on them tight to try to increase the distance between us. In a fiery rage I spat at his feet. “Not on yer life!”
Anger surged through the darkened skinned man as he stood on top of me. He slapped his hand hard across my face which sent me sprawled onto the deck. Blood trickled down my face as I could feel the scars that were created that would forever remind me of this torture.
The men roared to life as Bo’son grabbed me by the roots of my hair, lifting me up to my feet, and then knocked me back down on my hands and knees with another blow from his punch to my face. Cheers erupted from the crowds as they gathered nearer.
All of a sudden a gun shot went off that sent everyone into complete silence. From the floor I could see a feathered hat swim through the crowd of men, and slipped out a tall figure that walked towards Bo’son. Smoke seeped from the barrel of his pistol as it swung loosely by his side. He placed a hand on Bo’son’s shoulder to draw him closer to his body as they casually walked about in a circle to fall their eyes upon me.
“Now Bo’son, is that anyway te treat a women that bears a child with such cruel and unusual punishment?”
Bo’son bowed his head shaking n a n a ‘no’ reply. My first thought was that this crazed man had come to rescue me from the clutches of evil. But then all thoughts of hope had vanished once I saw him reach for the whip.
“Let me show ye how it’s done in a way where ye can give the woman her punishment and not hurt the baby.”
Horror struck my face as Bo’son gave up the whip to Barbossa then stood aside to watch his captain take charge. He faced me then tsked at the appearance. “That’s not how she should be lads. Ahhh, do I have te do everything meself?”
Barbossa stepped near me as he drew forth my hands, grabbed the rope and tightly wrapped my hands around the mast, making me almost hug the wooden pole. He tied it tight enough for his satisfaction, then stepped back to admire his work. “There, that should do it.” He patted me on the shoulder as he walked away.
I couldn’t turn my head in time to see what he was about to do, but I sure did feel it. With one crack of the whip an increasingly amount of pain surged through my back, all the way up to my spine. I winced in pain as I tried to stand up again, but before I could move a muscle he fiercely brought the whip hard down upon my back, sendingtherther course of pain through my body. He continued on vigorously. As he slashed the leather material on my body I could feel the blood seep out. He repeated his lashing, hitting the already slashed markings, opening them back up for more blood to pour from my back. When I opened my eyes all I could see was my own blood cover the floor beneath me. Tears seeped from my eyes but I did not let him see. I did not cry out. I held all of my pain on the inside.
When Barbossa was satisfied with the punishment he coiled up the whip and handed it to Bo’son. “That’s how it is done. Notify me when we reach the next port.”
“Aye sir.”
Barbossa retreated back to his cabin as I was released from my bloody imprisonment then carried back down into the depths of the brig. As soon as my body was thrown into the cell I conked my head on one of the metal bars which made everything go into comforting blackness.
The next day I woke up to the sound of metal scratching against one another. I sprung up right away only to regret it as a wave of nausea overwhelmed my state of being in my stomach accompanied with dizziness in my head. Once I regained my senses and was able to hold down my vomit I turned my attention to the man who created the eerie disturbance. It was none other than Barbossa himself. I glared at him with daggers. If looks could kill he would be in the oblivion of Davy Jones Locker.
“What do ye want with me?”
Barbossa tsked, “Now none of that.” He stood up from his stool to waltz around the small corridor. His eyes never left mine as I continued to glare evilly at him. He stopped his prancing and grabbed hold of the metal bars that separated us. “Tell me, missy, where yer darling husband is and ye jest might be able te see yer baby’s birth!”
“It’s not like I was planning on not attending my own child’s birth. I don’t think I would have gotten very far.” That was definitely not one of the best moments for sarcasm. Barbossa became furious and threw the stoioleiolently against the cell door smashed it into wooden splinters. He huffed and puffed to calm himself down then walked back up to face me. “Well someone sure woke up on the wrong side of bed this morning.”
“Don’t start with me, missy! I could have yer head fer that.”
I stood up and sauntered over towards the door, “Temper, temper. Ye’ve got te learn how te control that anger of yers. Too much of it could kill ye.”
Barbossa chuckled in a way that disturbed me. “Ye stupid blighter. Haven’t ye heard of the famous Captain Barbossa?”
“The biggest wind bag?”
“No, ye wench! I was captain of the notorious Black Pearl, till that imbecile husband of yers stole it from me and damned me te hell.”
“What’s wrong, the devil didn’t like yer presence?”
Barbossa’s eyes turned evilly black as I continued on with my comments. Then realization hit me. “Wait. Ye’re the one who Jack killed back at Isla De Muerta?”
He lifted up his hands pointed at his chest, “I can see a light finally went off in that pretty little head of yers.”
“Ye’re supposed to be dead!”
“Am I not?” Barbossa smiled a toothy grin.
“Eh gad man, ye’re breath let alone could kill anyone.”
“Do ye have a death wish?”
“Nope, I jest like rising te the occasion.” I grinned cheekily at him.
“Whbe Jbe Jack?!”
“Go te hell.” I spat in his face.
“Very well, if ye won’t talk, give my regards te the headsman and yer father.” Barbossa starto mao march up the stairs.
“Wait!”
“Ye regret loosing yer head?”
“Yes, I like it where it is.”
“Then tell me what I want and ye may keep it awhile longer.”
“I can’t tell ye what I don’t know.”
“And if ye did?”
I paused a moment before I spoke next. I glared daggers at him once more. “I wouldn’t tell ye.”
Barbossa pulled a rot iron key from his pocket to unlock the cell door. He rushed inside as I backed up against the wall. Only my hands were tied tig tog together. Barbossa just stared at me, searching my eyes. Then he brought his hand up and slapped me across my face. “This be the last time I ask ye wench, where be Jack?”
I spat blood down at his feet as I could feel it swoosh around in my mouth “Ah – now that would be telling secrets wouldn’t it?”
Barbossa smiled at me but brought up the bunt of his sword against the back of my head that knocked me unconscious. “Idiot, jest like yer husband.” He went out, locked tell ell door, and climbed the stairs leading outo tho the deck. “This is goin te be one long trip.”
:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:
(Third Person)
Jack and Will rowed the little boat towards shore as the Black Pearl sailed into the sea. Jack had ordered that Gibbs take over the Pearl and sail back to Tortuga to make Barbossa think they gave up the chase. Jack pulled out a telescope from his coat pocket to see the Red Flame docked in Saint John’s Port. He scanned the ship but saw no one present. ‘He must have gone ashore with all his crew,’ Jack thought to himself. ‘But where is he keeping her I wonder?’
Both Will and Jack had on a ebony cloak to hid themselves so not to be recognized, even though this was a new port Will wouldn’t be surprised if Jack had already been here, since he was so widely known.
Jack turned to face Will, “When we reach shore we’ll head straight for the closest tavern. We’ll hide there and see if we can get any information on what Barbossa’s up to.”
“That sounds good and all but Jack, what will we do once we have the whereabouts of Barbossa’s next move?”
Jack grinned cheeky, “That, my boy would be part two of my little ol’ plan.” Jack raised two fingers to emphasize his point.
Will rolled his eyes backwards in annoyance. “All right Jack, whatever you s
Once they reached the sand, they deposited their row boat next to an old building then shuffled along the dirt pathway with their s bos bowed, covered with the hoods of their cloaks as they entered the closest tavern named The Hearty Lover. Jack kept his face covered with his cloak to disguise himself and his voice so no one would be able to point him out. Only his eyes were visible. He ordered two tankards of rum and joined Will at a round table, which looked sturdy enough, in the back of the room where they could see everyone.
Jack sat down and pushed a mug towards Will, “Here ye are whelp.”
Will pushed the tankard away from him, “No thanks Jack.”
Jack shrugged his shoulders as he pulled back the filled container of the sweet poliovirus bouquet, “More fer me then.”
Will leaned up closer to whisper to Jack so that no one else could hear, “So what’s your plan of action?”
Jack took a long swig from his mug before he replied, “I’m still waiting fer it.”
“What’s that supposed to mean?”
At that moment two scrawny looking pirates entered the tavern. They sat down on the stools in front of the bar to order a few drinks while they flirted with the waitresses.
Jack raised his eyes from his tankard to the bar, “There they are.” He finished off his second mug and rose to his feet while he dropped a few shillings on the table. “C’mon Will. We’ve got work te do.”
Jack dragged a startled Will out of the tavern then down the dark street to a dress makers shop. “Jack, what are we doing here?”
“Well, ye see mate. I got a friend here who owes me a favor, and now is the best time te pay a visit.” Jack knocked on the door and in a few seconds was greeted with a spunky little old lady who wore thin glasses, an apron over her faded green skirt, with a once white blouse. Her hair was all grey that was pulled back into a tight bun on her head. She was a little pudgy and barely reached Jack’s chin at her full height. Jack spread out his arms wide enough to embrace the woman, “Hello Maggie, how’s business? “O “Oh Jack it’s so good to see you again. Here, let me get a good look at you.” Maggie stepped back with her arms still clutched onto Jack’s shoulders. “My word, you haven’t changed a bit. You look as handsome as ever I do say.”
“Why thank you Maggie. Oh, and this is my dfriefriend Will Turner.”
Will brought out his hand for the lady to shake, “It’s a pleasure to meet you madam.”
Maggie scooped Will into her arms, “Oh please call me Maggie. Any friend of Jack’s is certainly a friend of mine. The pleasure is all mine I’m sure. Please, come in come in.” Maggie rushed inside to light a few candles in her shop as Jack and Will entered. “Now, what can I do for you fine gentlemen this evening?”
Jack strolled through the shop, sifting through the numerous colorful dresses that were on display, “Well Maggie, I’d be needing a favor and if it’s not too much trouble we’re kind of in a hurry, so…”
“Say no more Jack, I know just the thing.”
Will was shocked, “You do?”
Maggie stuck her head from behind the beaded curtain of the next room, “Course I do. I know how Jack likes to pull stunts with the crowd just to get what he wants. He’s a smart man.”
Jack blushed a little as he sifted through the different dresses on a rack. Will casually walked over towards Jack out of hear shot of Maggie, “Jack, what’s going on? You mean to tell me that she knows your little plan and I don’t?”
“Calm down whelp, ye’ll know soon enough. We’re going te surprise our little friends at the tavern and be able te get passage onto that ship of theirs soon enough. Besides, I’m Captain Jack Sparrow, savvy? Have I ever given ye a reason not te trust me?” Jack looked up at Will expectantly, knowing full well what Will’s answer would be.
“No Jack, you haven’t.”
A triumphant smile spread across Jack’s face. “Thought so.”
“Well whatever you’ve got in that head of yours I hope it’s not something I’ll regret doing.”
(An hour l)
)
“Jack I’m gonna kill you! This will never work.”
“Trust me whelp, ye look great and everything will be jest fine.”
“You’re insane do you know that?”
“Course I do.”
Will shook his head in defeat as he and Jack scurried up to the tavern doors.
“Now Will, jest follow my lead and it will be over soon enough, savvy?”
“Yeah Jack, I still can’t believe I let you talk me into this though.”
“Now’s not the time to feel discouraged. Let’s show ‘em what we got.” Jack straightened himself up before he waltzed right into the crowd.
Everyone ceased fighting to watch as these two new “beauties” entered the tavern. They sauntered towards the bar as they winked and waved to the various men who were just awe stricken at their appearance. Jack and Will were dressed up to resemble as wenches, pretty ugly wenches to be exact but wenches none the less.
Jack had on a silk black veil to hide his face along with a beaded skirt filled with elaborate colors and jewels sewed on. He wore a red silk scarf around his head to cover up his dreadlocks with his shirt collar that covered most of his neck. He had on a few shirts to hide his masculinity with two little sacks of flour to give him that extra…lift in his chest area. The sound of his black boots thudded on the floor as he sauntered through the bar. He grazed through the crowd to have his eyes fall onto Pintel and Regetti.
Will shyly trailed after Jack who gl sit situated himself in between Pintel and Regetti. Jack brought out one of his gloved hands to gently stroke his finger across Pintel’s cheek. Then he whispered, as best as he could, in a womanly, seductive voice. “What’s a fine young man like you doing here?”
Pintel glanced back at Regetti where Will positioned himself right behind, then he turbackback to face Jack, “We’re jest checking out the scenery before we have te leave in a few days and from the looks of it, I say the scenery has definitely improved, what do ye say Regetti?”
Will came out from hiding behind Regetti and started to massage his legs as Will encircled him, “Aye, indeed it has.”
Will glared at Jack through his veil but Jack motioned his head to keep up his actions. Will just rolled his eyes and continued to massage Regetti in a flirtatious manner. Regetti got excited and slapped Will on the ass. Will glared evilly at Jack who tried to stifle his laughter. He turned around to slap at Regetti’s hand. He shook his hand with his pointer finger in a tsk tsk manner. This, however, seemed to turn Regetti on even more as he quickly grabbed Will by his wrists and pulled him as close to his body as humanly possible. Will held his breath as Regetti drew near.
“Why don’t you and me take a little walk?”
Will nodded his head as he took a quick glance at Jack, then he spoke in a tiny little voice, “Oh yes, I would love that.”
Jack nodded his head vigorously, “Oh yes, please sir, let’s all go for a walk together. I could show you a really good time.” Jack winked at Pintel as he trailed his fingers lightly down his chest and over his pudgy stomach.
Pintel looked back at Regetti who just smiled broadened his face. “All right poppet. Let’s go show ye are ship.”
Pintel and Regetti were the first ones to leave as Will and Jack followed behind as they made sure to cover their faces.
Will whispered into Jack’s ear, “I hope you know what you’re doing.”
“Trust me whelp, I know exactly what I’m doing.”
Jack watched as the two unsuspecting pirates started advance up the gangplank of the Red Flame. Regetti came back down to help “assist” Will up the wooden plank.
Will lightly placed his gloved hand in Regetti’s palm. “Oh, you are such a fine man. Hehehe (wly gly giggle).”
Jack rolled his eyes in the back of his head as they stepped onto the deck. “My, this is such a nice boat, I mean ship. Hehe.”
“Certainly poppet, I’ll start with the helm. Right this way then, watch your step.”
Pintel went off about explaining all the different parts of the ship, but frankly he didn’t have a bloody clue what he was talking about. He was trying to use big words that just made him sound even dumber by the second, which is surprisingly possible with Pintel and Regetti.
Jack thought to himself, ‘Bloody hell, does this guy ever SHUT UP!? I don’t know if I can take much more of this.’
Will interrupted Pintel as he was explaining how the rigging is set up, “Um, excuse me, but do you happen to have a prison on this ship? I would really ‘love’ to go and see it, where it’s all dark and eerie.” Will sexily drew his sash over Regetti’s shoulders as he slowly pulled it off of his body.
Regetti chimed in very excitedly as he jumped by Will’s side, “I’d be happy te take ye down into the brig miss. Careful though, it’s ‘very’ scary, ye best hold onto me fer protection.” Will decided to play along so he clutched onto Regetti’s arm as they all descended the stairs that lead into the brig.
Jack whispered to himself, “Finally.”
Once they reached the brig Jack grabbed a metal shovel that hung on the wall next to the stairs and conked both Pintel and Regetti as they fell to the floor like rag dolls.
Will slipped off his veil as did Jack to stare up at each other, “It’s about bloody time!”
“I’ll say.” Jack dropped the shovel on top of the unconscious bodies, grabbed the ring of keys from Pintel’s side pocket and ran down the hallway in search is bis beloved.
Chapter 7 – Is This the End?
(Right where we left off)
Regetti chimed in very excitedly as he jumped by Will’s side, “I’d be happy te take ye down into the brig miss. Careful though, it’s ‘very’ scary, ye best hold onto me fer protection.” Will decided to play along so he clutched onto Regetti’s arm as they all descended the stairs that lead into the brig.
Jack whispered to himself, “Finally.”
Once they reached the brig Jack grabbed a metal shovel that hung on the wall next to the stairs and conked both Pintel and Regetti as they fell to the floor like rag dolls.
Will slipped off his veil as did Jack to stare up at each other, “It’s about bloody time!”
“I’ll say.” Jack dropped the shovel on top of the unconscious bodies, grabbed the ring of keys from Pintel’s side pocket and ran down the hallway in search of his beloved.
(Change Scene since fanfiction is being really ghettofied and won’t let me type up the lil characters to separate my scenes anymore. God forbid! Bloody pack of ingrates *mumbles in coherent to self.)
(First Person)
As consciousness slowly encompassed me I began to hear stirs not too far from the cubical I currently occupied. My hands were bound tightly to my feet as I wore a cold metal collar around my neck that was chained securely to the wall along with my feet that bore shackles. Dry blood covered my body, as I moved I began to tear open my wounds and new blood seeped out of my cuts. I hissed as I stirred about in my cell to try to reposition myself as my body began to go numb. I strained my ears to listen to the whispers and the sounds of pounding feet that echoed throughout the brig.
‘Could that be my imagination playing tricks on me, or is that what I think it is?’
More voices echoed through the hull of the ship and I immediately recognized the voices. I knew my mind wasn’t deceiving me. Jfinafinally came to rescue me from this hell hole, but I wondered if he still loved me. Of course he does, if he didn’t then he obviously wouldn’t have risked his life to save me, unless Will got him drunk.
I looked up to see two very badly dressed whores rush past my cell door like colored blurs. I had to do a double take to make sure I wasn’t hallucinating.
“Jack?” The two womanly figures stopped and quickly turned about back to face my cell door. “Jack it is you! You came back!” I scanned over his new attire. “What in sweet Mary mother of god are ye wearing?”
Jack grabbed hold of the iron rods that separated him from me as he starred down upon me with his chocolate orbs. “No time fer that now luv, we gotta get ye outta here fast.”
I looked up at him with a sarcastic look upon my face, “No, ye think?”
Jack glared at me for a minute then returned back in his quest for something to break down the door. His eyes hurriedly scanned the cell for anything that could be of use to help spring me forth from my imprisonment but his defeated gaze fell back upon my withered form. He leaned his forehead against the metal bars as defeat became more of a reality for him.
As Jack was in his trance, a stealthily pirate slowly crept up behind him with a pistol drawn, ready to fire on impact. Will happened to notice the fiend and on impulse he clasped hold of a grappling hook that hung nearby on the wall, lassoed it around his neck and drew him forth into a rot iron stake, right through his gut belly. The pirate struggled as life slowly eased out of his corpse and eventually became limp.
“I have an idea!” Jack abruptly turned around to face Will whose gaze fell down upon the dead pirate. Jack’s face went from epiphany happy to down right confusion. Jack turned back to fac the then back to the corpse, he pointed his index finger back and forth as he tried to comprehend what had just happened. “Will, who be that?”
Will shrugged his shoulders, “I dunno, but I stopped him from hurting anyone.”
Jack laughearteartedly, “Whatever ye say, whelp.”
Will shook his head in annoyance, as if he hasn’t heard that name enough already. “What’s your plan of action then?”
Jack looked around the room, “First, we gotta find something that will releasv frv from her cell.” Jack’s eyes fell uthe the grappling hook that dangled from Will’s side. A smirked danced across his visage as he took hold of the weapon from Will’s grasp. “Here, this cell door looks pretty rusted out, don’t ye think? I’m thinking if we both pull on this hook at the same time using all our strength we can tear open the door.”
Will nodded his head in acquiesce, “Sounds great Jack, let’s get to it.”
Jack secured the hook onto the door as Will joined him to help pull away the rusted metal. After a few agonizing pulls the hinges finally gave way and the door crashed down onto the wooden floor boards. Jack rushed inside the cell to embrace me. I could feel the heat and sweat from his body as he tightly hugged me. The warmth from his body escaped him and seeped into me. The aroma of sea salt and rum spread throughout my nostrils as I deeply breathed in his alluring scent.
“Jack, as much as I love being in yer arms again I would appreciate it even more if I wasn’t bound te the wall in iron chains.”
“Oh, sorry luv.” Jack stood up as he brought out his pistol. I closed my eyes tightly as loud gun shots rung out in mrs. rs. I could feel the sudden strike of the bullet against the clasps of my shackles around my ankles.
Once my feet and hands were released I started to stand up but was abruptly pulled taunt back onto the hay strewn about the cell. “Uh Jack, we have a minor problem.”
“What’s that luv?” Jack turned to face me and saw the metal collar chained around my neck. “Oh, that. Let’s see. I’m gonna have te need a bigger gun.”
“There’s some in a chest underneath the stairs, but it’s locked so you’re gonna have te use a sledge hammer or something along those lines to break it open.” Both Will and Jack turned to me with shocked expressions on their faces. I chuckled, “What, ye don’t think I don’t know bout breaking into certain things?” I quirked an eyebrow at them both as they continued to stare with their mouths gaped open.
Jack lightly kissed my lips, “Luv, ye never cease te amaze me.”
“I try.”
Will went straight for the stairs and found the great sea chest. Jack tagged along with an extremely large halberd slung about his shoulder. When he reached the chest he swung the axlike blade down in front of him and held it with both hands. Will starred at the monstrous weapon then back up at Jack.
Jack shrugged his shoulders, “Wha? It was the only thing I could find.”
“Jack, why don’t you just use that to break apart the chain instead of a gun?”
Jack pondered over Will’s words as he rested the blade on the ground and leaned against it as he stroked his chin. He pointed his index finger at Will as he narrowed his eyes at him, “Ye know Will, ye jest may have something there.” Jack placed both of his hands firmly onto the weapon and carried it towards the cell.
As I saw Jack approach me with the massive pike I scrunched my body as close as I could in sheer fright. Jack slowly dropped the heavy axe to hold me in his arms. “Don’t worry luv, I promise I won’t hurt you. You just gotta trust me on this ok? It will all be over shortly.”
I mumbled, “Yeah, that’s what I’m afraid of,” but Jack still heard me.
Jack kissed my forehead lightly as he stood up again, “I love you.” He picked up the halberd in both hands, positioned the weapon so that he could be able to control it, then he tilted the axe back to get more power from the blade. Beads of sweat poured from his forehead as he kept repositioning his hands along the long wooden shaft. He finally finished contemplating with his conscious and took one final glance at me, “Brace yourself luv.”
I closed my eyes tightly as I moved out from the collar as far as I coul tha that he could have a clear shot of it. Jack took hold of the enormous weapon and smashed it upon the steel that bound me to the wall. The blade barely missed my skin as the steel band around my neck fell flimsy to the floor. Myrt srt skipped a beat as numerous thoughts ran through my mind. I could not withstand to open my eyes in fear of what the outcome came to be. ‘I’m dead, I’m dead, I’m dead, I’m dead, I died, and I’m dead.’
(Scene Change)
(I was thinking about ending it there, but the chapter would have been waaaay too short. But wouldn’t it have been a great cliff hanger?! Sowwy, I’ll let you get back to the story.)
Will shouted with glee as I suddenly opened up my eyes to see Jack with the halberd in both of his hands on the ground, huffed and puffed deep breaths into his system as Will jumped up and down joyously into the air. I hurriedly crawled up to a stand and embraced Jack in a death like enfold. “Oh Jack, I love you so much! I never want to leave you, ever!”
Jack pulled me away from him with his hands still upon my shoulders. “Luv, there’s something ye should know. Ana, she, she set me up. I never liked her in that sort of way and I love you! I…I…”
I placed my pointer finger on his lips to hush him. “Jack, I’m sorry for running out on you like that. I was just so shocked that I didn’t want to believe it, but I couldn’t help it since it was all right in front of me, but now I know that you didn’t mean for that to happen and I want you to know that I love you with all my heart.”
Jack smile broadened as he clasped his linto nto mine in one of the most passionate kisses we have ever shared.
Will coughed to grab our attention as Jack parted from our kiss to glare evil daggers at him for spoiling the moment. “I’m sorry to interrupt this happy moment, but I think we better get movingwe wwe want to make it bto tto the Pearl alive.”
Nothing more was said as we all ran back through the brig to woo wooden staircase. Will glanced around and noticed that something was amiss. The unconscious bodies of Pintel and Regetti were no to be seen where Jack and he had previously knocked them out. “Uh, Jack? I think we have another slight problem.”
“Not now whelp, we gotta get out of here.” Jack grabbed hold of my wrist as he dragged me out onto the moonlight deck to only be greeted with Barbossa’s whole swashbuckling crew, along with Pintel and Regetti standing right in full front of the crowd with their pistols pointed in our general direction.
I casually glanced around at the ferocious looking bunch, “Yep, this is a problem indeed. So what do we do now?” I looked back to Will and Jack for answers but none was given. Only blank looks of despair occupied their visages. Then a mischievous smirk slowly crept onto Jack’s lips. “What’s going through that thick head of yours now, Captain?”
“We’ll make them remember this day as the day that they almost caught the notorious Captain Jack Sparrow and his beloved wife.”
“I like the sound of that.”
Will chimed in, “Hey! What about me?”
“Wha? Oh yes, um ye too whelp.”
Barbossa interrupted our little chat, “Enough of this dwaddle. Men, prepare te fight!”
“Looks like this is it boys, what say ye we teach these wretched sea dogs who’s the most feared pirates in the Caribbean?”
“I’m up fer that luv. Let’s go.” We all at once brought out our weaponry as the pirates started to advance towards us.
“But Jack, there are only three of us; we can’t possibly take out all of Barbossa’s men. It’s suicide!”
Jack sighed, “Will, have I ever given ye a reason not te trust me? Do us a favor and try not te do anything…stupid.”
Will rolled his eyes, “Let’s pray for a miracle then.”
Just as the pirates were about to rampage us a cannon fire exploded right next to Barbossa’s ship, which caused everyone to cease their actions.
Jack starred wildly about him, “I know those cannons.”
“It’s the Pearl,” Captain Barbossa whispered.
As the Pearl eased herself right next to Barbossa’s all of the crew boarded the ship and started to fight the evil pirates. Gibbs ran up to Jack with tru trusty compass at hand and gave it back to its rightful owner. “Thought ye could use some help, Captain.”
“I thought ye sup supposed te stick te the code.” Jack stood with his arms crossed over his chest as he starred down at Gibbs.
“We figured they were more actual…guidelines.”
A smile danced over Jack’s face along with Gibbs, “Works fer me. Let’s fight.”
All together we ran toward the crowd of fighting people to join in on the action. As Jack weaved his way through the mass of people he searched for his mutinous first mate. He felt a tap on his shoulder as he turned around to see who it was. Jack then received a hearty punch in the face which caused him to stumble backwards and ran into a few fighting men. Barbossa cackled as he saw the pitiful site in front of him. Once Jack regained his senses he whisked out his cutlass and dueled with Barbossa as more fights erupted around them.
One distasteful pirate, that was apart of Barbossa’s crew, dodged madly in between Barbossa and Jack to start wildly fight his way with Jack. This action made Barbossa immensely upset. “My fight!” Barbossa sliced his sword right through the gut of the man and watched as his meager form fell onto the deck. Jack casually looked back up at Barbossa, “Shall we continue?”
Barbossa stood in his fighting stance, “Yes, let’s shall.”
As the intense fighting continued on an incredible amount of men were slaughtered on both sides at an increasingly speeding rate. Barbossa’s ship reeked of dead corpses with blood that covered the upper decks. Jack and Barbossa continued on with their intense battle but this time, it was to the death; no survivors; no quarter.
Meanwhile, Will and I managed to team up and take on the other pirates. We split them up as more and more of them kept coming our way. It was like they were multiplying by the minute. We had no idea where they all came from. All we knew was that they had to be destroyed. Survival of the fittest!
As I sliced my cutlass through anothiratirate I turned around and came face to face with one of the most horrid looking men, if you want to call it that, I had ever laid eyes upon. “Whoa ugly!” He stood at least seven feet tall, with an extremely massive belly with grease and hair mixed in a sweaty form that covered most of his body which reeked of rotten eggs and dead fish. Large lumps covered his face that looked like he got his head caught in a bee hive for stealing a handful of honey. Even though he possessed an incredible beer belly he looked as if he could carry twenty men, at least! (Picture this guy as the guard in the movie The Three Musketeers with Charlie Sheen, Kieffer Sutherland, Chris O’Donnell, Oliver Platt, Tim Curry, and Rebecca De Mornay; awesome movie I suggest if you haven’t seen it to go out, buy it, and watch it! I hope my description of this guy looks gross enough in your minds, that’s what I’m trying to accomplish here.) He didn’t really talk, just stalked up towards me with a look that could kill and bury anyone six feet under, if his breath didn’t care of the job first. He appeared to not have any real intellect with his surroundings but he was massive enough to knock anybody out, no wonder people wouldn’t want to mess with him.
I rushed towards the stern of the ship right on the edge of it. I casually glanced at my surroundings and found a strolag lag pole that would be able to support my weight. I stood right on the edge of the ship with my heels barely hanging off, I crouched down into position, “Ye want me ye ugly bastard? Well come and get me.”
The monstrous man lunged toward me at full speed while he shouted out at the top of his lungs non coherent calls that really sounded like a cannon exploded. I jumped right in the nick of time as I swung my body towards the pole and wrapped myself around it so that I would not fall off. I watched the overgrown ogre fall into the pitch black depths of Davy Jones Locker and scrutinized how the man eating sharks surfaced and tore him from limb to limb. I climbed off of the flag pole, unsheathed my ass,ass, and ran back into the fighting crowds. “Phew! That was close.”
I spotted Will who was caught in a very complicated predicament. Two evil brigands had him cornered as they kept backing him onto the plank. I rushed over towards them as fast as I could top Wip Will kill them off. Once the two men were executed Will turned to me as he gasped for air. “Where….have….you bloody been?!”
Before I could respond a vile creature of a man crept up behind Will ready to pummel him if I didn’t react quick enough. I hurriedly pushed Will to the side and thrust my blade as fast and as deep as I could to reassure myself that he was dead. “I wasing ing care of something, ugly!”
Will nodded in understanding. We both smiled at each other as we each ran past in the opposite directions to join other fights.
wer were all bustled about across the ship in their extravagant fights with mutilated bodies strewn about the deck, then all of a sudden, out of nowhere, a tall, lanky man with two eye patches and old, raggedy clothes filled with moth eaten holes, held a dull bladed cutlass high above in one hand as he ran out all through the crowds of men shouted out battle cries, “Fight! Fight! Fight! Beware my wrath you cowards! AHHHHH!” The skinny man, at full speed, tripped over a coiled piece of rope, skidded across the deck and crashed into a pile of rum barrels head on. The barrels collapsed on top of him with one turned upside down that happened to trap him inside. Half of the rum that was contained inside that barrel managed to spew out all over the deck. It made the deck incredibly slippery which cd ped people to fall every so often. If you listened closely to the barrel man you would be able to hear the man inside the barrel slurp up the amber brown liquid.
All the while, Jack had stared at that odd man the whole time until the barrel fell over top him. He cursed to himself as he watched his poor defenseless rum plummeted to its death. He turned back to face Barbossa and asked while he pointed back at the barrel man, “Is he yours?”
Barbossa shook his head and shrugged his shoulders, “Never seen him before in me life. Is he yours?”
Jack gave him a you-got-to-be-kidding-me look. Then from out of nowhere came a deep, enchanting voice, “He belongs to me.”
Both Barbossa and Jack ceased their fight to gaze up at the shadowy figure that interrupted their duel. Barbossa spoke next, “And jest who the hell might ye be, mister?”
The mysterious shadow stepped out of the dark into the moonlight in front of the two captains so they could get a better look of him. He wore an ebony cloak that covered most of his body with a hood that hid his face very well. Shadows covered his eyes so you could only see his mouth, but when he turned his head slightly more into the light you could see a deep white scar that ran down from his left eye all the way down to his cheekbone. He stood close to 6’5” with long sheer black hair. He bore with him two long swords that shimmered bright silver under the moon. He had a mischievous almost eerie presence about him that would not pass with ease. When he pushed his hands through the cloak to move it aside his tannedso wso was clearly visible with his muscles toned and strong. As he walked about his physique became tense and contracted, but he showed no sign of weakness. He slowly sauntered towards the two men with his swords at his sides. “I am Lord Morridan.” He then pointed toward the rum barrel over top the one man, “And that man there is Sir Noshua, my companion. He’s blind but a good man nonetheless.”
Barbossa looked back at Jack to see if he recognized this man, but Jack merely shook his head from side to side. Barbossa thought for a minute to see if the name would ring a bell, but nothing rung out. He decided he needed to know this man better to place him as a friend or foe. “Uh huh, so where ye be from, mate?”
Lord Morridan crossed over to the railing to dust off the sediments with his roughed hands, “I’m not you’re mate.”
Barbossa struck up his hands in defense, “Jest trying te make an acquaintance here.”
Lord Morridan leaned against the railing and snorted, “If I want to make allies, I shall do so on my own account not at the will of others, understand?”
Jack slowly approached the furtive man from the side as he joined him in leaning against the rail to gaze out. “Ye know, we were in a battle to the death here and ye jest can’t go about interrupting whomever ye damn well please, so if you’ll excuse us….”
As Jack was about to walk away, Lord Morridan in a split second whipped out a crocked dagger and stabbed it right through Jack’s sleeve to the wooden rail of the ship. Jack tried to pull the dagger out but to no avail. The damned thing would not even budge as he continued to wiggle it free. He slowly fixed his gaze onto Morridan to stare deep into his half hidden face. Jack raised his index finger near his face as he talked, “Now that’s not very nice.”
“No one tells me what I can and cannot do, mate. I do not tolerate men who try to stand in my way, you hear me? I could tear out your gizzards here and now if I wanted.”
“Mmm, lovely.”
This irritated Lord Morridan as he was about to pull out yet another knife but Barbossa caught his actions and stepped in. He grabbed hold of his arm with a strong force, “Ye best not be doing that, sir. He’s mine te be killin. And I don’t give a rat’s ass who ye are, ye ain’t killin my enemies!”
“Are you sure bout that, Captain?” Lord Morridan continued to stare back into Jack’s eyes as Barboosa became inflamed with rage and stormed towards him with his sword raised in his hands, ready to strike on impact. Without even a flinch, Lord Morridan raised out his knife from an inside pocket of his cloak and blocked Barbossa’s blow. Barbossa had a shocked expression on his visage but he quickly retaliated. He sent another blow with his sword down on top of Lord Morridan’s head but he parried and then thrust his knife close to his midriff.
Men that were at first busy in their own battles ceased to speculate the performance of the new valiant man against the once high and mighty Barbossa. A horde of men circled around the brawled duo. Bets were placed to see who would run their sword through first. After a prolonged length of time had passed, Barbossa began to show signs of fatigue and weariness. Stacks ran high as Barbossa continued to wither but Lord Morridan only continued to greatly increase his strength. It almost seemed that he sucked the life and strength right out of Barbossa into him.
Jack had had enough of speculation. He quickly grabbed hold of his cutlass and dodged out in between Lord Morridan and Barbossa before anyone else could muster out a punch. Jack stared Morridan dead in the eyes without a flinch, but Morridan just rolled his eyes towards the back of his head in annoyance as if this didn’t usually occur. “Step aside pirate and let a real man finish the job before you hurt yourself.”
Before Morridan could stroll past the crazed pirate, Jack stopped him as he forcedly placed his hand on his chest to push him back. “No! This is my fight, not yers! I came here te take care of this bloody bastard long before ye even had an inkling of what a pirate was. I plan te follow through with my actions, and I will too, mate. So step aside yerself and let a real pirate show ye how it’s properly done.”
Lord Morridan was indeed impressed. No man ever dared to interfere with his duels and lived to see the light of the next day. He liked this fellow very much, but he was sad to think that once this crazed pirate managed to kill off this other defeated one, he’ll just have to kill him for stepping in the way.
As it all came quiet on the decks of the ship I realized that something very drastic was about to happen and I wasn’t there to see it. I scanned the deck for Will and victoriously found him perched on a rum barrel as he breathed heavily. I raced towards him, grabbed hold of his wrist and pulled him down to the helm, “Hurry up Will. We’ve got to find Jack and get the hell off of this damned ship.” Before long we saw a small circle of men around three others. One was sprawled out on the deck with his hand clutched hard to his chest as blood spilled from his withered body, obviously that was Barbossa. Then off to the far corner stood Lord Morridan with his arms crossed over his chest as he stared at the two men with a rminrmined look upon his face. Jack hovered over Barbossa with his cutlass in one hand and a pistol cocked in the other. He had a mixed expression on his face that was hard to point out. It seemed that he was happy to see Barbossa cowering in fear but yet really disappointed because he didn’t get to do most of the dirty work. But he sure as hell will finish him off. Then he’ll go after the stuck up arrogant man, Lord Morridan, who took away his luxurious victory.
Jack stepped his way closer to Barbossa as his pathetic first mate clutched onto his chest tighter and pushed himself backwards with his other hand. Blood seeped from his clothes and smeared the floor he was upon. Jack shook his head in disgust. He raised his sword high above his head, ready to strike, when Barbossa shouted, “Wait Jack! Ye wouldn’t do that te yer ol’ humble first mate would ye? I mean we’ve been through a lot together ye and I. I saved ye from the depths of hell and raised ye on me ship. I was the one who made ye who ye are today!”
Jack pondered over this for a minute, just to humor his soled led ‘mate.’ “Ye know, ye’re right. Ye did raise me. But there’s a place where ye left some very important information out. Once I gave up the bearings te the treasure ye marooned me and left me te die fer ten bloody years. Then after I found a way te get what was mine in the first place, ye marooned me again and then tried te kill me.” Jack paused for a minute then he bent down right in front of Barbossa to grab hold of his collar around his neck. “And ye know wha? Ye didn’t made me. I did!” Then at once Jack thrust his cutlass straight through Barbossa stomach with the tip of his sword pointed out of his back. More blood seeped out from his mouth and eyes then he collapsed onto the deck. Blood flowed out of his corpse like a river that ran through the cracks of the deck. All of Barbossa’s crew stepped back as they witnessed this massacre.
Jack whipped out his cutlass from Barbossa and used Barbossa’s jacket to wipe off all of the blood from the steel. He sheathed his weapon into his belt and stood up to glance at everyone. “Will there be any other takers?”
The men stared at each other for a moment then all together they bolted down the gangplank off of the ship into the lonely night of the port. “Well that was easy, won’t ye say Will?”
“Yeah Jack. Now let’s get back to the Pearl and go home. I’m not liking this eerie feeling now of just us on the ship.”
I started to head off towards the gangplank, “Will, there’s nothing left to fear. It’s just you, Jack, me…” A man appeared from the shadows of the deck to wrap his arm around my neck and his other around my waist accompanied with a dagger pinned right at my chest. I could feel the tip of it push through my clothes into my skin to puncture to show that this man meant business. I looked up at the man and saw who it was. “And Lord Morridan, how could I have possibly forgotten about the likes of this fellow.”
Lord Morridan tightened his grip on my neck to stop me from talking and that I would have trouble breathing. “Shut up wench!”
“Hey, that’s my wife with child ye be speaking to lad!”
Will grabbed hold of Jack’s arm to stop him from making any sudden, rash actions. “Jack.” Then he motioned his head to look back at Lord Morridan.
“What do ye want? I’m sure this doesn’t concern my wife so toss her aside and let’s finish this like men, or pirate, whichever you prefer I’m covered either way.”
Lord Morridan tightened his hold around my neck to cause me to gasp for breath. “You interrupted one of my duels. No one interferes with my fights and lives to tell the tale. You and I have an agreement to work out, and this will be settled now with ttherther one dead. Are you prepared to face the challenge, pirate?”
Jack looked longingly into my eyes for reassurance. I was then able to muster out between breaths, “Kill him Jack. Send him te hell!”
Lord Morridan grew angry. He slapped me across my face and slammed me into a few rum barrels I managed to topple down. The strange, skinny man that once occupied a rum barrel, Sir Noshua, finally crawled out from underneath a barrel as he hiccupped his way over to me. He clumsily held out his hand towards me as he kept slowly falling over to the one side. “Hey thereiccuiccup:: I’m Sir Noshua ::hiccup:: I’m with…..” He paused as he jolted his head upwards towards the mysterious man then he tossed his cranium back my way as he slammed his head right into mine and stared into my eyes as he pointed back towards the man, “I’m with ::hiccup:: that guy.”
“That’s nice. Good for you son, now will you please get off of me.” I pushed him off of my body as he crashed into the wooden railing of the side and fell over into the water.
As he fell over he went “Oopsies,” then he plunged head first into the water.
I shook my head as I turned my gaze back to my faithful husband and the atrocious man, “Idiot.”
Jack held his sword taunt in his hands to ready himself as Lord Morridan chuckled wickedly. He circled around him with his two long swords drawn in both hands which were covered in oozed blood. Jack didn’t let this site distract him. His main goal was to destroy this so called 'Lord Morridan' for the intrusion on his escapade to take back what was rightfully his. Morridan smiled devilishly as he licked his lips from side to side with his teeth shown like he was some sort of vampire ready to strike his victim at any given moment.
All of a sudden both men ceased in their tracks from their never ending circle of taunts to just stare deeply at each other. They stood there for what seemed like eons of time, just stared as they waited for the other man to make his first move. The swords twirled in each of their hands, sweat mixed with blood slowly dripped down from the forehead over the expressionless face as tension and panic quickly aroused the men.
My heart skipped a beat, I wasn’t able to find my breath as time appeared to have frozen, each movement was crucial to the men who stood as they waited for their chance to come. Then all of a sudden Jack broke out in a rampage with his sword drawn from his chest with both of his hands wrapped securely around the handle as he raced towards Lord Morridan who had a cool, calm and collected presence about him. Jack charged at him like a fiery bull in an arena with all of his might. Morridan sighed as Jack approached and swiftly stepped aside right when Jack was about to plunge his sword right through his chest. Jack yelled in anger and attacked the villain numerous times with all he could muster. Lord Morridan showed no signs of fatigue, just pure bor. Fo. For an instant when Lord Morridan didn’t look directly at Jack which gave him the opportune moment to swipe his blade across his face to knock him off balance. Jack’s chest heaved dramatically as he gasped for air. He triumphantly rose himself up fully with his arms raised above his head. He dropped the sword to the deck and clumsily walked towards me. Right when Jack was about to pick me up from the floor a dark, grotesque figure slowly emerged from behind Jack. Jack saw the fear in my eyes but it was too late. Before either one of us could do anything the figure forcedly stabbed his cutlass into his back and straight through his chest. Jack’s eyes filled with terror and wonder as he glanced down at the sword then back up into my eyes. He lifted his hand to caresses my cheek as a small trail of blood followed close behind. He collapsed onto the deck of the ship with his hands clutched onto the sword that ran through him. Tears streamed down my face as I crawled over to Jack. I bent over his body to listen to his breathing. He took in slow, deep, rapid breaths as life slowly seeped out of him. Anger and rage filled my soul as I got the courage and the strength to lift myself from Jack’s defeasible form towards Morridan.
Lord Morridan smiled wickedly with triumph as I neared him, “What’s the matter little missy? Lost your husband over there? Aww, what a shame.” Morridan tsked as I looked back at Jack then towards him. He stared at me for a few moments then looked down upon his blade as he cleaned off all of the dried blood with a disarrayed rag.
“Why did you come here?” Tears tried to squeeze their way out of my eyes but I blinked them back. I did not want to show him that I was weak. Then that would give him the chance to walk all over me and do whatever he damned well pleased. I had to know his weakness somehow.
He chuckled as he shook his head from side to side. He spoke without looking back up at me, “Why else?” He raised his arms out in front of him and pointed towards his chest. “I am a fighter at heart and you can’t take the fight out of the dog, no matter what. I just so happened to walk by as your raid imploded and I couldn’t resist the temptation of blood spewing from people’s necks. I do love a good intrigue.”
I shook my head in detestation. “You disgust me.” I spat in his face with a huge wade of spit trickled down his cheek.
Morridan only laughed with satisfaction as he collected the wade of drool from his face and tossed it to the ground. “You amaze me to no further extent.” He leaned away from the railing as he stepped closer towards me. I backed away from him at the same time to keep the distance between us. He outstretched his hand to my fand and gently caressed me, “You would make a lovely addition to my ménage as my bride.” He forcedly grabbed my wrist as he came closer to my body. I was pushed all the way back against the side of the ship and had no way to escape his entrapment.
“I would rather die a thousand deaths than be married to a merciless creature such as yourself.”
“Then if I can’t have you, (big dramatic pause for effect) no one will.” I could see the bloodthirsty lust crave in his eyes as he spoke those words, but none of that could match up to the power I felt within myself to destroy this man.
As Lord Morridan pulled out a crooked dagger from his cloak I did the first thing that came to my mind. I lunged my knee right into his groin to knock the wind out of him so I could barter enough time to quickly get away. I scurried up the rigging as fast as I could without getting my feet caught amongst the ropes, and jumped into the crows nest. Lord Morridan was right behind me with a dagger in between his teeth as he hurriedly climbed after me. He viciously swung his arms about as he cut through the rope like ladder that fell to pieces. As I saw him clutched onto a strand of rope I quickly took out a knife from my boot and sliced the rope that was connected to the mast. I had hopped Lord Morridan fell to his death but lady luck was not on my side. Before I managed to slice through the rope Morridan jumped onto a yardarm and continued to work his way up towards me. Time ran out for me as he hoisted himself over the rail of the crows nest and inched his way near me.
He twirled the dagger in his hand with a great smile on his visage, “Give it up already miss. You aren’t going to win this battle with me. Wake up, it’s time to die!” Morridan raced towards me with his dagger pointed straight at my heart.
“Not on yer life!” Right before he came in contact with my body, I plunged my knife right into his chest. I dug it deeper into his flesh as I saw more blood seeped out through his clothes. I shoved my knife all the way into his chest as I pushed him off of me. Lord Morridan stared bly aly at the knife in his chest then back up at me. He managed to snicker before his eyes rolled into the back of his head, tripped over some coiled rope and plummeted to his death into the oblivion of Davy Jones Locker.
I breathed heavily as I recollected all of what had just occurred. Then I suddenly remeed Jed Jack sprawled out on the deck. I quickly crawled out of the crows nest then slid down the rigging to the deck where Jack had fallen. Will had brought Gibbs and a few men from the Pearl to help with the wounded. Gibbs tsked as he bowed down in front of Jack. “This does not look good lass. I’m not sure if the cap’n will make it.”
Tears erupted from my eyes as I finally let them show, “We have to do something! We can’t just leave him here like this. We mustn’t give up hope. He may still have a chance if we….if we…”
I finally broke down and cried my eyes out as I laid on top of Jack’s crippled body. He was unconsciousness and barely breathed. We laid there for the longest time until there were no more tears left for me to shed. Will helped walked me down the gangplank towards the Black Pearl. Gibbs and a few of the stronger men carried Jack into the Captain’s Quarters to tend to his needs. I began to walk into the room but Gibbs held me back. “I must go in there. I have to help him.” I pleaded but Gibbs merely shook his head at me.
“No pet. First I need to have a look at you. You’ve done quite a number today, one too many in fact and I need to see about your pregnancy.”
My face turned ghostly pale, “My baby? Will it be all right? Tell me Gibbs!”
“Come with me, dear.” Gibbs lead me away from the Captain’s Quarters as I took one last glance back into the room to see the men place Jack’s body onto the bed and strip away his bloody clothes.
(Scene Change)
Inside Gibbs’ room he finally spoke after the examination. He sighed heavily as he whipped his forehead with his scarf. “I’m pretty upset with ye. Even though ye saved Jack from that crazed fool, ye still put on a lot of stress from that ‘mishap’ of yers.” I blushed as I recalled that event. “Also mixed with a few of yer injuries and poor rations, ye may have caused yerself a miscarriage.”
Panic rose in my voice as fear and disbelief took over, “What!? This can’t be happening to me! Are you positive? Couldn’t you have made a mistake in something or overlooked a…a…”
“Calm down miss. All I’m saying is what I think. I don’t know fer sure.”
I calmed down a bit, “So, there’s still hope?”
“Like ye said yerself lass, ye must never give up hope.”
I breathed in a deep breathe and eased myself in the chair. “Thank the heavens.” Once I was relaxed I stood up and walked out of the room, “I’m going to nurse Jack back to health whether ye want me to or not.”
Once I stepped out of Gibbs’ office I rushed to the Captain’s Quarters to tend to Jack. “Unconscious or not he’s still my husband and I’m going to heal him, bloody pirates.” I thought to myself.
I bolted through the corridor doors to see men all strewn about the room pecking at all different sort of things. “Out! Everybody out right now!”
One of the pirates turned to stare at me then back to his buds, “Best do what the lady asks or she’ll kick our asses. Let’s go men.” At once all of the men swarmed out of the room in no time. I closed the doors behind them and headed straight for the bed. I pulled out a fresh wet towel and placed it on top of Jack’s forehead. I tossed the old one aside anlledlled out another to wipe at his cuts. I uncorked a rum bottle with my teeth, took a swig of it myself and poured it onto the rag to lessen the pain as I cleaned out his wounds.
I repeated this process everyday. Since this was the room that both Jack and I occupied I still let him have the entire bed to himself as I made a make shift bed on one of the chairs myself. I never left his side.
Months flown past and my tummy grew immensely, but I continued to nurse Jack see to it that he will pull through. “Come on Jack. Ye can lick this. Come on, I want ye te be here for your baby’s birth. It just won’t be the same without you and I can’t survive without your love. I need you more than anything. Please, please come back to us.” I fell asleep on the bed’s edge with Jack’s hand rested in mine as tears dried upon my face.
(Scene Change)
(Third Person)
Jack blinked his eyes open to see that he was no longer on Barbossa’s ship, butk ink in his bedroom on the Black Pearl. He looked around and saw that everything had been just had he had left it. Only now it was a bit more cleaner and more organized. “Hmmm, that’s interesting.” He noticed something was gripped tightly to his hand as he looked down and saw his wife fast asleep with his arm underneath her head. “That’s very interesting.” Jack used his other hand to stroke her cheek lovingly. He dreamed of waking up to find his wife right there next to him with his arm wrapped protectively around her, though at the moment, it seemed to be the exact opposite. He bent down and lightly kissed her on the lips. She yawned, stretched her arms out and fell right back to where she was a moment ago into blissful sleep. Jack laughed quietly at the site, “It’s all right luv, go back te sleep. Jack’s here now.” He rolled back onto his pillows and fell into a peaceful slumber.
(Scene Change)
(First Person)
The next day I saw how Jack was still fast asleep in his bed with one arm cast over his chest and the other covered his face. I laughed as I stepped er ter to the bed. “Aww, how cute. My big pirate sleeping like a little baby. Hehe.” I began to laugh but then stopped as I felt massive pains from my stomach. It wasn’t just little kicks this time, it felt ten times as worse and they only worsened. “Oh god, this is it.” I wrapped an arm around my stomach in pain as I tried to regain my balance and walk out onto the deck to find Gibbs. I pushed open the doors with all my might. The wooden doors banged loudly against the paneling of the walls as I staggered out. “Gibbs! Gibbs, where the hell are ye, bloody bastard! Oh god.” I winced in pain as I fell onto the wooden deck with both arms wrapped tightly around my belly. Soon I could feel water explode from underneath me and raced out of nsidnsides. “Oh shit! This is not good.” I screamed in pain and agony at the top of my lungs, “GIBBS! Help me someone!”
Jack abr abrupt due to the ear piercing screaming he heard just mere seconds before. He quickly looked around the room in search of me but found no one. He pushed off all of the covers, nearly tripped out of bed over the sheets, as he managed to run out onto the deck. He was about to shout out for me when he nearly stumbled over my humongous body.
“Luv! There ye are! I’ve been so worried I…” I grabbed hold of Jack’s shirt collar and forcedly lowered him directly in front of my face as I threatened him, “Go…find…Gibbs!”
Jack looked down at my tightly clutched fist then back up at my eyes, “Right luv, I’ll get right on it, after I take care of ye.”
Before I could argue with him Jack maneuvered his hands underneath my body and after a few tries managed to lift me off of the deck and carried me over to the bed. He plopped me down and positioned the pillows so that I could sit up right. “Jack! Go Get Gibbs, NOW!”
Jack jumped as I yelled and quickly darted out of the room, “Right, going now luv.” Before he exited the room he turned around and pointed at me. “Don’t move.”
Jack left and I was left in an empty room trying to keep my breathing under control, “Where the hell would I go when I’m in labor?” I spoke to the walls but they didn’t answer back.
Jack dodged out of the cabin onto the deck in search of Gibbs. He was about to shout for his name when he ran right into him and Will and almost knocked them over like dominos. Jack breathed heavily, “Gibbs….Will….luv….she’s….”
Will helped hoist s tos to his feet as they brushed past Jack, “Pregnant I know. Let’s deliver this baby.”
Jack quickly rose to his feet as he saw the rest of his crew race towards the Captain’s Quarters. Jack beat them to the doors and was about to slam them out when he poked his head out of the slit. “Back te work ye scabrous dogs, this is no excuse fer ye te stand and quack at. Get back te work before I throw ye overboard.” With that said Jack slammed the wooden doors behind him. Half of the crew went straight back to work but a few others stayed behind and made bets on whether the child will be a boy or a girl.
(Scene Change)
Chapter 8 – A New Sparrow
Author’s Note – (A song before I begin the chapter. Sorry I couldn’t resist.)
“Bitch” by Meredith Brooks
I hate the world today
You’re so good to me
I know but I can’t change
Tried to tell you
But you look at me like maybe
I’m an angel underneath
Innocent and sweet
Yesterday I cried
You must have been relieved
To see the softer side
I can understand how you’d be so confused
I don’t envy you
I’m a little bit of everything
All rolled into one
[Chorus:]
I’m a bitch
I’m a lover
I’m a child
I’m a mother
I’m a sinner
I’m a saint
And I do not feel ashamed
I’m your hell
I’m your dream
I’m nothing in between
You know you wouldn’t want it any other way
So take me as I am
This may mean you’ll have to be a stronger man
Rest assured that when I start to make you nervous
And I’m going to extremes
Tomorrow I will change
And today won’t mean a thing
[Repeat Chorus]
Just when you think you’ve got me figured out
The season’s already changin’
I think it’s cool you do what you do
And don’t try to save me
[Repeat Chorus]
I’m a bitch
I’m a tease
I’m a goddess on my knees
When you hurt
When you suffer
I’m your angel undercover
I’ve been numb
I’ve revived
Can’t say I’m not alive
You know I wouldn’t want it any other way
O-o-o, o-o-o-ooooo
O-o-o, o-o-o-ooooo
O-o-o, o-o-o-ooooo
(repeat until fade)
(Scene Change)
Jack rushed towards the bed where there were warm towels placed underneath me and mounds of pillows behind my back to give me a comfortable lift and support. Jack wal inl in frenzy as he didn’t know what to do. He nervously shifted the pillows behind me to fluff them up, paced fretfully back and forth in front of the bed, and kept asking me if I was all right. Once Jack came up beside me I roughly grabbed hold of his shirt, yanked him down as to make him fall upon his knees, and as I drew him towards my face I glared evil daggers deep into his eyes. “Stop…running…around. I’m…AHHH!” I screamed bloody murder as the insides of my stomach heaved all over the place as if a cannon ball exploded. I held on tight to Jack’s hand as I squeezed the life out of him practically. The pain was excruciating, but it could have been worse for Jack. He bit his lip and crouched down as he tried to withstand the pain.
“The contractions seem te be constant.” Gibbs noted. “It’s time.” Gibbs and Will got into position.
Jack muttered out a squeaky, “Finally,” as he pried his hand from my death like grip. Once he pulled it away he took a glance at it and saw how it was all red with deep, detailed imprints from my fingers. “Got a strong grip there luv. If I didn’t move me hand in time I would have lost it.” Jack rubbed his hand across his knuckles as he massaged the numbness out of it.
“I don’t need yer sarcasm, Jack. I’m in enough pain as it is.” I groaned exceptionally loud as I tossed my head back onto the pillows with my hands gripped firmly to the bed sheets. I screamed in agony as the pabecabecame repetitive.
“Will! What should I do? I don’t know what to do!” Jack shouted in panic over my screams.
“Just give her support, Jack. Hold her and reassure her everything’s going to be all right.”
Jack did just what Will had instructed. On normal conditions he wouldn’t have listened to the whelp, but now since the tables have turned it seems that Will is in control and Jack is vulnerable. This time Jack made sure that he kept his hands as far away from mine as possible so that I wouldn’t hurt him again. Eventually though, as he saw the pain in my eyes, he took hold of my hand, kissed it softly, and gave me a reassuring squeeze. I was so thrilled to have him right by my side. It was a wonderful feeling to be loved so passionately. But at the time the feeling I felt was being focused on my lower abdomen.
After a good deal of agonizing pushes along with a plethora of all of the vulgar, obscene and blasphemous words that I could think of I shouted them right at Jack. He merely cupped my hands in his, gave me a reassured squeeze, and told me that everything was going to be all right.
“C’mon lass, jest one more hefty push should do it.” Gibbs encouraged as he sat perched on a stool with his arms out stretched ready to catch the baby.
Sweat poured from my forehead that seemed to cover my body as I kept pushing. “I’m doing the best I can here. If ye think that ye can do better I’d like te see you try to push out a baby the size of a coconut!”
“I’m sure glad I’m not a woman,” Will muttered as he stood beside Gibbs with a towel at hand.
Jack glared evilly at him then stared back down at me. “Come on luv. I know ye can do it. Jest one more push and all will be over.”
I gritted my teeth as I gave one final push with all of my might. I felt as if I were going to explode into a million pieces then and there. I pushed and pushed with all of my inner muscles as I prayed to God to let this pain leave me. “Just put me out of my misery,” I thought. Then all at once I felt an exuberant rush flow out of me like a dam exploded. I screamed out as loud and as hard as my lungs were able to withstand it as I gave one final push with all of my strength. The next thing I hears ons one of the most precious sounds in the entire world. The baby, my baby, cried like a banshee as Gibbs cut off the umbilical cord, washed off all of the blood and body fluids in a bowl, dried it off with a warm towel and handed the baby to me. I was collapsed amongst the mounds of pillows as my lungs gasped for air. Jack helped me scoot up in my bed as Gibbs gently placed the baby in my arms. Jack and I both stared down happily at our new baby as Will and Gibbs stood in front of the room with pleased expressions on their faces.
Gibbs nudged Will in the side to indicate that they should leave us in peace. Without a word they slipped out the doors and gently closed them behind.
As Jack stared happily at his newborn child cradled in my arms, he rubbed the tears from his eyes with the side of his hand as he sniffed away the sobs that threatened to escape his throat. I stared up at him with wide eys I s I gently rocked the baby in mys, “s, “What are ye crying for?”
“I never realized until now how much stronger you are than I.”
I laughed good heartedly, “Better not let the crew hear that. They’d never let you see the end of it.”
“I know. That’s why I trust ye te keep it as our little secret.”
A huge smile broadened on mye, “e, “I wouldn’t have it any other way.”
Jack leaned down to kiss me passionately on the lips. When he pulled away he lightly stroked my damp hair and brushed a few strands off my face. “What are we gonna call him?”
“We are going to call HER, Jacqueline Ann.” I looked back up to see a look of a shocked surprise on his face, then his smile broadened as his face lit up with happiness.
“Jacqueline Ann Sparrow it is then.”
“Course we’ll call her Jackie for short.”
“Of course luv.” He bent down onto the bed and captured my lips with his in the uttermost passionate kisses we ever shared.
(Scene Change)
Once Gibbs and ppedppedpped outside of the cabin they were greeted with a horde of men right out front of the door. A look of anticipated suspense was plastered all over their faces. Gibbs sighed as he placed his hands on his hips, “It’s a girl.”
A mix of groans of protest and boasts of joyous shouts erupted from the crowd of men who reluctantly gave up their monthly earnings to the winners. Gibbs watched at the crowd of men as they collected their prizes, and then he decided to break up their little party. “All right ye worthless scum bags, this is no excuse to wallow about, back te work.” The men moaned and groaned as they slowly walked back to their stations to continue on with their daily work.
(Scene Change)
A few weeks had past since that exuberant event and my motherly pouch had finally disappeared into oblivion, never to be seen again. Well, at least not until we decide to have another pride and joy. I outstretched my arms and legs as I laid comfortably he bhe bed with Jack fast asleep soundly right next to me; with a few occasi hea hearty snores and mumbles here and there. I smiled happily as I rolled over next to him to kiss him gingerly on his forehead. I tumbled out of bed as I stood up tall with my arms stretched out as far as I could. I slowly, sleepily walked towards the baby’s crib as I rubbed the dreariness from my eyes. “Good morning Jack…” as I peered into the crib all there was to see was her brown teddy bear alone in thrnerrner. I panicked as I searched frantically around the room for her. I searched high and low, in every nook and cranny I could think of.
Jack stirred as I started to flip over the covers and underneath the bed. “Oy luv, what are ye doing?”
My face was red with sweat formed on my forehead as I stared back at him with horror stricken eyes. “Our daughter is gone, Jack!”
Jack released a powerful yawn as he sprawled out on the bed, “No she’s not. She’s out on deck with the crew.”
“You left our baby with those slobs?! Jack, what were you thinking?” I forcedly put on my white robe as I stormed out of the cabin. I looked up and down the ship as I tried to determine where to look first.
As I started to head towards the galley I heard a few hearty chuckles up near the helm. I ran as fast as I could up the wooden staircase to see Will, Gibbs, and a few of the other “manly” crew members all lounged about as Will cuddled the sleeping baby in his arms.
Before either of them noticed me I relaxed my nerves as I sauntered towards them to lean over a rum barrel. “Awww, such manly men ye are.” The men all turned their heads towards me then quickly back at Will. I nodded my head at Will with a smug grin on my face.
“Uhh…uhh…” Will stuttered. He then looked as if he had an idea and quickly handed the baby over to Gibbs.
Gibbs was dumbfounded as everyone started to chuckle lightly at the site. Jack emerged from the staircase as he wrapped his arms lovingly around my waist with chi chin rested upon my shoulder, “See luv. I told ye there was nothing te fret.”
I kissed him on the cheek as I patted his face lightly, “I hate it when you’re right.”
Jack smiled victoriously, “Get use to it.”
Gibbs cleared his throat as he rocked Jackie in his arms. “I was jest telling the lass bou bout how her parents defeated the old blubber sea dog, Barbossa.”
Jack nuzzled his face into my neck anispeispered in my ear, “C’mon luv, Jackie is in good hands. We should take advantage of this great opportunity for some quality ‘alone’ time.” (Hint hint)
“Mmm, that does sound tempting.”
“How can ye resist the infamous Captain Jack Sparrow?”
I pondered this for a moment as Jack smiled wickedly at me as I felt his hand travel to a more ‘southern’ region. “Oy Gibbs.”
“Aye lass?”
“Could ye be a dear and keep an eye on lil Jackie for a while?”
“Sure can. No problem lass.”
“Great!” Jack shouted as he hoisted me over his shoulder and smacked my arse. “We’ll be off then, ta.” Jack carried me down the staircase and into the Captain’s Quarters, despite my shouted protests. From behind he kicked the wooden doors closed with his foot and placed me on top of the bed. He ran about the corridor as he made sure that the doors were locked and the shades were drawn. Once he made sure that everything was tightly secured, he slowly sauntered his way towards me as he deliberately stripped away his clothing, piece by piece. He climbn ton top of me as he placed small but passionate kisses up along my body to my neck where he just smothers his lips upon my flesh. All I wore was my robe, which would be peeled off at any moment. Slowly but surely, he began to peel it away from my shoulders as he placed tempestuous kisses along my shoulder blades.
“Oh Jack. Oh, please, don’t stop.”
He smiled wickedly as he peeled away my robe and tossed it to the floor to reveal my tanned flesh. “Jack isn’t the only one with a full body tan,” I thought. He took a moment to gaze longingly at my body. This concerned me, “What? What’s wrong?” I looked down to gaze at my belly where Jack traced the faint stretch marks as he looked back up at me.
“You’re so beautiful. It’s been so long since we last did anything like this.”
My smile slowly turned into a frown, “You think we shouldn’t do this?”
“It hasn’t been that long.” Jack captured my lips with his as we fell upon the cushiony pillows.
I ad myd my back into his touch as he lovingly caressed my skin. I reached out my hand from below to take hold of his hard dick. He moaned into my ear in pure bliss. I squeezed him hard as I moved my hand up and down his smooth shaft. Each time my hand came in contact with his body I rubbed him harder and harder. Jack fell to the bed as I rolled him onto his back, never ceased my actions. I straddled his hips as I continued massaging him; he leaned into my grasp, his dick pulsed within my hold. I bent down and slide his tool into my mouth. Slow at first and then faster and faster. I deep throat his succulent manhood as far as I could into my mouth. I smothered my tongue all around him, especially at his head where I sucked out his heated juice and graciously swallowed it. Jack moaned in pure ecstasy as I licked off the remaining drops of his cum with my tongue. When I finished I sat back up with a pleased expression on both of our faces as I could feel the warm liquid ease its way down my throat.
“Ye’re a devilish woman. But now, it’s my turn.” We switched places on the bed as Jack placed me gingerly amongst the pillows. He laid down beside me and began to place passionate kisses along my body. Then I felt him slip a few fingers up inside as he pushed them in faster and harder. The sensation was so sensuous I could not control myself. Each time he came in contact with my body he would push his hand farther into me wall all his might. Just when I was about to climax, he ceased his actions all together. I looked up at him in shock with a ‘why-the-hell-did-you-stop’ look.
“Don’t worry so much luv. I’m no where near done.” He smiled devilishly as he straddled my hips. He got himself into position then lunged himself fully into me. He plunged deeper and deeper into me as he continued on with his savage pelvic thrusts. He never once slowed down; just kept going faster and faster. I couldn’t hold on to myself anymore as I moaned incredibly loud as I finally climaxed.
Jack continued as if nothing happened, “Almost…there…uhhh.” After a few moments Jack finally climaxed. He slowed down his thrusts as he tiredly pulled himself out of me. He collapsed amongst the pillows right next to me with his arm draped protectively across my stomach. I leaned up to kiss him passionately on his luscious lips and fell back on the bed.
“I love you, Jack.”
“I love ye too, luv. That was definitely worth the wait.” We engaged in another powerful, passionate kiss as we wrapped our arms around each other as we sailed off into the rising sun.
(End Story)
(Begin Songs)
“Truly Madly Deeply” by Savage Garden
I’ll be your dream
I’ll be your wish I’ll be your fantasy
I’ll be your hope I’ll be your love
Be everything that you need.
I’ll love you more with every breath
Truly, madly, deeply do
I will be strong I will be faithful
‘cause I’m counting on
A new beginning
A reason for living
A deeper meaning
I want to stand with you on a mountain
I want to bathe with you in the sea
I want to lay like this forever
Until the sky falls down on me
And when the stars are shining brightly in the velvet sky,
I’ll make a wish to send it to heaven
Then make you want to cry
The tears of joy for all the pleasure in the certainty
That we’re surrounded by the comfort and the protection of
The highest powers
In lonely hours
The tears devour you
I want to stand with you on a mountain
I want to bathe with you in the sea
I want to lay like this forever
Until the sky falls down on me
Oh can’t you see it baby?
You don’t have to close your eyes
‘Cause it’s standing right here before you
All that you need will surely come
I’ll be your dream I’ll be your wish
I’ll be your fantasy
I’ll be your hope I’ll be your love
Be everything that you need
I’ll love you more with every breath
Truly, madly, deeply do
I want to stand with you on a mountain
I want to bathe with you in the sea
I want to lay like this forever
Until the sky falls down on me
“Stand Out” by Tevin Campbell
Open up your eyes,
Take a look at me
Get the picture fixed
In your memory
I’m driven by the rythm
Like the beat of a heart
And I won’t stop until I start
To stand out
To stand out
Some people settle for
The typical thing
Livin’ all their lives
Waiting in the wings
It ain’t a question of
“if”, just a matter of time
Before I move to the
Front of the line
Once you’re watching ever
Move that I make
You gotta believe that
I got what it takes
To stand out, above the crowd
Even if I gotta shout out loud
‘Til mine is the only
face you’ll see
Gonna stand out…
‘Til ya notice me
If the sqeeky wheel’s
Always gettin’ the grease
I’m totally devoted to
Disturbing the peace
And I’ll do it all again,
When I get done
Until I become your number one
No method to the madness,
And no means of escape
Gonna break every rule or
Bend them all outta shape
It ain’t a question of “how,”
Just a matter of when
You get the message that
I’m trying to send
I’m under a spell,
I’m in over my head
And you know I’m going
All the way to the end
To stand out, above the crowd
Even if I gotta shout out loud
‘Til mine is thly fly face you see
Gonna stand out…
‘Til ya notice me
If I could make you stop
And take a look at me
Instead of just, walkin’ on
There’s nothing that
I wouldn’t do if it was
Getting’ you to notice
I’m alive
All I need is half a chance,
A second thought, a second glance
To prove, I got whatever it takes
It’s a piece of cake
To stand out, above the crowd
Even if I gotta shout out loud
‘Til mine is the
Only face you’ll see
Gonna, stand out, staaaand out
Stand out!
Stand out!
‘Til mine is the
Only face you’ll see
Gonna stand out
‘Til ya notice me